say_v he_o to_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n with_o fast_v weep_a and_o mourn_v and_o sigh_v and_o break_v your_o heart_n fear_v not_o this_o incision_n for_o david_n be_v very_o willing_a to_o endure_v it_o he_o relate_v also_o many_o other_o example_n of_o penance_n and_o reprove_v the_o softness_n the_o pride_n and_o looseness_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n and_o penitent_n he_o blame_v they_o for_o not_o observe_v so_o much_o as_o the_o daily_a exercise_n of_o penance_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n as_o to_o weep_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o the_o church_n to_o discover_v by_o the_o uncleanness_n of_o their_o garment_n the_o regret_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o lose_v their_o innocence_n to_o sigh_v to_o pray_v to_o throw_v themselves_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o pleasure_n to_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o priest_n to_o hold_v the_o hand_n of_o the_o poor_a to_o supplicate_v the_o widow_n to_o beseech_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o implore_v its_o prayer_n and_o in_o short_a to_o try_v all_o way_n possible_a to_o save_v their_o soul_n after_o this_o he_o quicken_v the_o penitent_n by_o the_o fear_n of_o eternal_a punishment_n which_o he_o represent_v to_o they_o in_o a_o most_o pathetical_a manner_n and_o he_o invite_v they_o to_o penance_n by_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o mercy_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n who_o desire_v nothing_o but_o the_o conversion_n of_o sinner_n the_o subject_a of_o the_o treatise_n of_o baptism_n address_v to_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o catechuman_n be_v set_v down_o by_o st._n pacian_a in_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o discourse_n i_o will_v show_v you_o say_v he_o in_o what_o condition_n we_o be_v bear_v and_o how_o we_o be_v renew_v by_o baptism_n to_o make_v you_o understand_v this_o i_o shall_v discover_v to_o you_o what_o the_o gentile_n be_v what_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o faith_n and_o what_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o baptism_n in_o order_n to_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o three_o thing_n he_o observe_v that_o by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n all_o man_n be_v enslave_v to_o death_n and_o sin_n that_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n discover_v this_o misery_n very_o plain_o but_o afford_v no_o remedy_n at_o all_o that_o so_o sin_n reign_v from_o adam_n till_o christ_n who_o deliver_v mankind_n from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o sin_n because_o as_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n be_v impute_v to_o all_o his_o posterity_n so_o the_o righteousness_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v communicate_v to_o all_o man_n by_o baptism_n and_o by_o the_o aid_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n provide_v that_o faith_n precede_v he_o add_v that_o this_o regeneration_n can_v be_v perfect_v but_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o unction_n and_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n for_o say_v he_o baptism_n purify_v from_o sin_n and_o unction_n bring_v down_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v apply_v by_o the_o hand_n and_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o whole_a man_n be_v bear_v again_o and_o renew_v in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o may_v lead_v a_o new_a life_n which_o shall_v never_o end_v because_o though_o this_o body_n shall_v die_v yet_o we_o shall_v always_o live_v in_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o heavenly_a and_o eternal_a life_n he_o observe_v that_o be_v deliver_v in_o baptism_n from_o the_o band_n of_o sin_n we_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o the_o world_n and_o if_o afterward_o by_o forget_v the_o grace_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v we_o relapse_n into_o a_o crime_n our_o relapse_n be_v almost_o irrecoverable_a because_o that_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v but_o once_o and_o we_o can_v be_v wash_v and_o purify_v above_o once_o he_o conclude_v with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o those_o that_o be_v new_o baptise_a to_o preserve_v the_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v to_o sin_n no_o more_o to_o keep_v the_o purity_n and_o innocence_n of_o baptism_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o to_o endeavour_v to_o obtain_v eternal_a treasure_n by_o their_o prayer_n and_o spiritual_a labour_n these_o extract_v which_o we_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o write_n of_o st._n pacianus_n sufficient_o discover_v his_o judgement_n his_o style_n and_o learning_n there_o be_v hardly_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o speak_v more_o clear_o of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o penance_n he_o attribute_n to_o chrysm_n the_o effect_n of_o confirmation_n which_o be_v a_o opinion_n very_o rare_a among_o the_o latin_n who_o attribute_v it_o to_o imposition_n of_o hand_n though_o he_o speak_v advantageous_o of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o he_o require_v very_o great_a disposition_n in_o order_n to_o their_o produce_v such_o effect_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v he_o particular_o recommend_v public_a penance_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o idolatry_n murder_n and_o fornication_n under_o which_o three_o sin_n must_v be_v comprehend_v all_o the_o consequent_n of_o they_o which_o extend_v very_o far_o he_o think_v that_o those_o sin_n can_v be_v pardon_v but_o by_o public_a penance_n as_o to_o all_o other_o sin_n he_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o necessary_a to_o submit_v to_o that_o penance_n which_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n enjoin_v for_o they_o he_o explain_v the_o fall_n of_o all_o mankind_n that_o it_o be_v cause_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n very_o clear_o and_o the_o unprofitableness_n of_o the_o law_n the_o necessity_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o equal_o condemn_v the_o rigour_n of_o the_o novatian_o and_o the_o impenitence_n of_o some_o sinner_n as_o well_o as_o the_o heedlessness_n and_o softness_n where_o with_o other_o perform_v their_o penance_n his_o exhortation_n be_v lively_a and_o persuasive_a his_o thought_n well-weighed_a his_o proof_n solid_a his_o way_n of_o write_v pleasant_a his_o style_n elegant_a and_o the_o period_n short_a in_o a_o word_n these_o little_a tract_n may_v pass_v for_o masterpiece_n in_o their_o kind_n and_o these_o two_o treatise_n may_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o perfect_a model_n of_o preach_v or_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n the_o work_n of_o this_o father_n be_v publish_a by_o tilius_fw-la and_o print_v at_o paris_n with_o some_o other_o book_n in_o 4to_n in_o the_o year_n 1538_o by_o guillardus_fw-la in_o 1655_o in_o 8vo_n by_o melchior_n gopnerus_n and_o together_o with_o hermas_n at_o rome_n in_o 1564_o in_o folio_n and_o in_o the_o bibliethecae_fw-la patrum_fw-la gregory_z of_o baetica_n gregory_z bishop_n of_o elvira_n a_o city_n of_o the_o province_n of_o baetica_n in_o spain_n write_v divers_a treatise_n in_o a_o low_a style_n and_o a_o elegant_a book_n concern_v the_o faith_n which_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o latter_a baetica_n gregory_n of_o baetica_n end_n of_o st_n jerom_n time_n we_o have_v in_o the_o fragment_n of_o st._n hilary_n a_o letter_n of_o eusebius_n of_o vercellae_n to_o this_o bishop_n where_o he_o commend_v he_o for_o the_o constancy_n wherewith_o he_o defend_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o resist_v hosius_n marcellus_z and_o faustinus_n the_o luciferian_o tell_v we_o in_o their_o letter_n to_o valentinian_n the_o emperor_n that_o hosius_n be_v ready_a to_o condemn_v he_o be_v miraculous_o throw_v upon_o the_o ground_n and_o lose_v the_o use_n of_o his_o speech_n but_o there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o this_o relation_n shall_v be_v true_a as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v when_o we_o discourse_v of_o hosius_n st._n jerom_n in_o his_o chronicle_n join_v this_o bishop_n with_o lucifer_n calaritanus_n and_o observe_v that_o they_o will_v never_o have_v any_o correspondence_n with_o those_o that_o be_v suspect_v of_o arianism_n this_o join_v with_o the_o honourable_a mention_n that_o marcellinus_n and_o faustinus_n make_v of_o this_o bishop_n may_v induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o judgement_n and_o party_n of_o lucifer_n he_o flourish_v from_o the_o year_n 357_o till_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o that_o century_n the_o ancient_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o a_o simple_a plain_a sincere_a man_n but_o a_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o faith_n his_o style_n be_v no_o way_n sublime_a if_o we_o believe_v st._n jerom._n there_o have_v be_v print_v under_o his_o name_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1575._o and_o in_o the_o two_o first_o edition_n of_o the_o bibliothecae_fw-la patrum_fw-la seven_o little_a treatise_n against_o the_o arian_n which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o book_n concern_v the_o faith_n cite_v by_o st._n jerom_n but_o it_o have_v since_o be_v discover_v that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o faustinus_n a_o luciferian_a deacon_n to_o who_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n attribute_n they_o they_o be_v address_v to_o the_o empress_n
from_o their_o fault_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n and_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v corrupt_v these_o commentary_n be_v very_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a and_o contain_v useful_a and_o judicious_a instruction_n and_o reflection_n which_o be_v not_o unworthy_a of_o the_o famous_a didymus_n there_o be_v also_o a_o little_a tract_n or_o rather_o the_o fragment_n of_o a_o tract_n against_o the_o manichee_n translate_v from_o greek_a by_o turrianus_n print_v by_o possevin_n in_o his_o apparatus_fw-la and_o insert_v into_o the_o bibliothecae_fw-la patrum_fw-la which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o didymus_n which_o agree_v well_o enough_o with_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n write_v by_o this_o author_n there_o he_o refute_v by_o metaphysical_a argument_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o manichee_n who_o admit_v two_o principle_n the_o one_o good_a and_o the_o other_o evil._n he_o explain_v the_o sense_n in_o which_o man_n be_v call_v in_o scripture_n child_n of_o wrath_n by_o say_v they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o become_v the_o object_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n by_o the_o sin_n which_o they_o voluntary_o commit_v as_o other_o be_v call_v child_n of_o the_o light_n and_o child_n of_o wisdom_n who_o be_v purify_v by_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n he_o say_v that_o judas_n be_v call_v a_o son_n of_o perdition_n because_o he_o do_v those_o thing_n that_o deserve_v perdition_n he_o be_v mighty_o perplex_v when_o he_o explain_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o flesh_n of_o man_n be_v call_v sinful_a flesh._n he_o say_v first_o of_o all_o that_o it_o be_v so_o call_v because_o it_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o use_n of_o marriage_n which_o common_o be_v not_o free_a from_o sin_n before_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o sanctify_v it_o that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o first_o man_n who_o flesh_n can_v not_o be_v call_v sinful_a for_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o adam_n be_v make_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n that_o all_o man_n be_v beget_v by_o man_n after_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n be_v subject_a to_o sin_n and_o that_o if_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v form_v in_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o generation_n it_o have_v be_v liable_a to_o sin_n to_o which_o all_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n be_v subject_a he_o add_v that_o the_o use_v of_o marriage_n though_o it_o be_v permit_v be_v call_v sin_n in_o comparison_n of_o virginity_n which_o be_v a_o much_o more_o excellent_a state_n after_o this_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v not_o wicked_a by_o substance_n but_o by_o will_n he_o demonstrate_v that_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o evil_a because_o he_o create_v a_o free_a agent_n which_o can_v incline_v itself_o to_o good_a or_o to_o evil_a that_o the_o divine_a conduct_n can_v be_v blame_v and_o that_o those_o who_o commit_v sin_n ought_v not_o to_o impute_v it_o to_o any_o but_o themselves_o since_o it_o be_v in_o their_o own_o power_n to_o do_v good_a and_o to_o shun_v that_o which_o be_v evil._n in_o a_o word_n that_o man_n be_v not_o natural_o wicked_a but_o by_o his_o will_n only_o since_o he_o that_o have_v be_v wicked_a and_o impious_a may_v change_v his_o condition_n by_o repentance_n and_o become_v good_a and_o virtuous_a peter_z of_o alexandria_n st_n athanasius_n die_v in_o the_o year_n 373_o the_o catholic_n choose_v in_o his_o room_n peter_n who_o st._n athanasius_n have_v design_v for_o his_o successor_n he_o have_v no_o soon_o take_v possession_n of_o his_o church_n but_o he_o be_v alexandria_n peter_n of_o alexandria_n force_v away_o from_o it_o by_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n name_v palladius_n and_o necessitate_v to_o fly_v to_o rome_n some_o time_n after_o euzoius_n of_o antioch_n bring_v with_o he_o one_o name_v lucius_n who_o he_o ordain_v bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o cause_v the_o church_n to_o be_v give_v to_o he_o this_o man_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o predecessor_n be_v hate_v by_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o alexandria_n who_o will_v not_o afterward_o come_v any_o more_o to_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n whereupon_o lucius_n be_v oblige_v to_o get_v a_o guard_n of_o pagan_a soldier_n who_o commit_v by_o his_o order_n infinite_a outrage_n against_o the_o catholic_n peter_n of_o alexandria_n write_v at_o this_o time_n a_o letter_n against_o the_o exorbitance_n that_o be_v do_v by_o the_o arian_n which_o theodoret_n produce_v in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o his_o history_n chap._n 22._o it_o charge_v they_o with_o cause_v a_o multitude_n of_o infidel_n soldier_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o great_a church_n of_o st._n theonas_n who_o vomit_v up_o thousand_o of_o blasphemy_n violate_a virgin_n and_o put_v to_o death_n many_o christian_n he_o add_v that_o they_o have_v commit_v abominable_a sacrilege_n in_o make_v a_o young_a man_n dance_v upon_o the_o altar_n in_o woman_n apparel_n and_o make_v he_o go_v up_o into_o the_o pulpit_n where_o he_o utter_v infamous_a and_o impious_a word_n afterward_o he_o charge_v the_o arian_n with_o carry_v away_o lucius_n to_o place_v he_o in_o the_o episcopal_n see_v though_o he_o have_v neither_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n nor_o ordain_v by_o a_o lawful_a synod_n as_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n require_v afterward_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n be_v accompany_v with_o euzoïus_n and_o the_o chief_a treasurer_n of_o the_o city_n how_o he_o will_v have_v force_v the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o approve_v arianism_n to_o please_v the_o emperor_n valens_n with_o what_o boldness_n and_o constancy_n they_o answer_v he_o and_o how_o they_o be_v imprison_v torment_v and_o send_v a_o shipboard_n without_o victual_n in_o short_a he_o relate_v the_o cruelty_n commit_v against_o the_o people_n of_o alexandria_n against_o the_o deacon_n send_v by_o pope_n damasus_n and_o against_o eleven_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n banish_v to_o diocaesarea_n together_o with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n we_o have_v in_o facundus_n two_o fragment_n of_o another_o letter_n write_v by_o the_o same_o father_n to_o those_o that_o be_v banish_v the_o first_o be_v in_o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o four_o book_n against_o timotheus_n the_o disciple_n of_o apollinarius_n who_o he_o accuse_v of_o have_v anathematise_v st._n basil_n st._n paulinus_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o diodorus_n that_o he_o may_v communicate_v with_o vitalis_n only_o the_o second_o fragment_n be_v in_o chap._n 2._o of_o b._n xi_o where_o he_o commend_v the_o epistle_n of_o st._n athanasius_n write_v to_o the_o antiochian_o we_o have_v not_o any_o other_o fragment_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o this_o saint_n though_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o he_o write_v many_o more_o during_o the_o space_n of_o six_o year_n that_o he_o stay_v at_o rome_n but_o when_o valens_n be_v to_o march_v against_o the_o goth_n give_v leave_v to_o the_o banish_a bishop_n to_o return_v he_o come_v to_o alexandria_n with_o a_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n from_o pope_n damasus_n the_o people_n receive_v he_o and_o drive_v away_o lucius_n sometime_o after_o peter_z indiscreet_o ordain_v maximus_n the_o cynic_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n though_o he_o have_v approve_v by_o a_o letter_n the_o care_n which_o gregory_n nazianzen_n take_v of_o that_o church_n he_o die_v about_o the_o end_v of_o the_o year_n 381._o the_o style_n of_o the_o letter_n produce_v by_o theodoret_n be_v simple_a and_o natural_a and_o also_o very_o significant_a lucius_z st_n jerom_n place_n this_o lucius_n the_o adversary_n of_o peter_n of_o alexandria_n among_o the_o number_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o who_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v he_o say_v that_o he_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o lucius_n lucius_n alexandria_n till_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n but_o we_o have_v observe_v that_o he_o be_v drive_v away_o a_o little_a while_n before_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o emperor_n he_o add_v that_o he_o write_v letter_n concern_v the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n and_o some_o book_n upon_o different_a subject_n aquilius_n severus_n aquilius_n severus_n a_o spaniard_n of_o the_o race_n of_o that_o severus_n to_o who_o lactantius_n address_v two_o book_n of_o letter_n write_v a_o volume_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o itinerary_n which_o contain_v severus_n aquilius_n severus_n all_o the_o history_n of_o his_o life_n in_o prose_n as_o well_o as_o verse_n it_o be_v entitle_v the_o catastrophe_n or_o the_o experiment_n he_o die_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o valentinian_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 370._o this_o be_v what_o st._n jerom_n have_v tell_v we_o of_o this_o author_n and_o it_o be_v all_o that_o we_o know_v of_o he_o
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v write_v against_o those_o silly_a and_o dull-witted_a monk_n who_o assâ—…_n that_o these_o word_n of_o genesis_n let_v we_o make_v man_n in_o our_o image_n and_o in_o our_o likeness_n aught_o to_o be_v undersâ—â—â—â—_n of_o man_n body_n because_o they_o do_v not_o conceive_v that_o there_o be_v any_o spiritual_a essence_n but_o imagine_v that_o god_n himself_o be_v corporeal_a s._n cyril_n write_v to_o coelosyrius_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v set_v before_o the_o body_n of_o this_o work_n to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o this_o impertinent_a docriâ—e_n and_o to_o â—â—â—bid_v the_o monk_n to_o argue_v about_o a_o matter_n so_o far_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o their_o understanding_n he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d monk_n also_o who_o think_v that_o the_o eucharist_n have_v no_o virtue_n to_o sanctify_v when_o it_o wâ—â—_n keep_v from_o one_o day_n to_o another_o he_o condemn_v also_o the_o monk_n who_o do_v not_o follow_v their_o labour_n â—pretending_v that_o they_o give_v themselves_o whole_o to_o prayer_n and_o so_o use_v a_o pretence_n of_o piety_n to_o defend_v their_o sloth_n and_o idleness_n he_o ask_v they_o whether_o they_o be_v more_o perfect_a than_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o whether_o they_o will_v enjoy_v a_o more_o happy_a condition_n than_o they_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o receive_v they_o who_o live_v as_o they_o do_v that_o it_o be_v good_a for_o solitariâ—â—_n to_o pray_v continual_o but_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v their_o labour_n that_o they_o be_v not_o chargeable_a to_o other_o last_o he_o admonish_v coelosyrius_n not_o to_o suffer_v the_o meletian_o to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o orthodox_n if_o they_o have_v not_o abandon_v their_o own_o sect_n to_o unite_v themselves_o with_o the_o church_n and_o have_v not_o give_v evident_a sign_n of_o their_o conversion_n s._n cyril_n command_v coelosyrius_n to_o publish_v these_o rule_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n calamon_n where_o some_o monk_n be_v infect_v with_o these_o error_n at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o send_v he_o a_o treatise_n in_o which_o he_o answer_v the_o objection_n which_o these_o monk_n propound_v and_o solve_v the_o difficulty_n which_o they_o have_v cunning_o frame_v nevertheless_o he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o resolve_v these_o kind_n of_o abstruse_a and_o subtle_a question_n and_o that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v do_v be_v only_o to_o bring_v such_o conjecture_n as_o may_v in_o some_o measure_n satisfy_v the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n which_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n after_o he_o have_v form_v he_o be_v it_o his_o soul_n or_o a_o breath_n different_a from_o the_o soul_n be_v it_o a_o part_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n or_o some_o create_v be_v s._n cyril_n maintain_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n nor_o any_o creature_n but_o it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n itself_o which_o be_v give_v man_n for_o his_o sanctification_n this_o opinion_n be_v not_o very_o probable_a it_o be_v demand_v in_o the_o second_o question_n how_o man_n be_v create_v in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n s._n cyril_n answer_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n for_o by_o sin_n he_o have_v lose_v that_o similitude_n and_o have_v recover_v it_o again_o by_o jesus_n christ._n the_o three_o be_v whether_o the_o angel_n be_v make_v in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n s._n cyril_n affirm_v it_o in_o the_o four_o it_o be_v inquire_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n between_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god_n and_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o the_o five_o be_v upon_o a_o abstract_a conceit_n viz._n whether_o man_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n or_o the_o image_n of_o the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o word_n he_o answer_v that_o he_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o godhead_n in_o the_o six_o it_o be_v demand_v whether_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a receive_v any_o perfection_n s._n cyril_n answer_v that_o it_o will_v not_o have_v a_o more_o perfect_a nature_n but_o it_o will_v act_v more_o perfect_o because_o it_o will_v be_v deliver_v from_o concupiscence_n ignorance_n and_o vice_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o seven_o question_n be_v why_o all_o man_n be_v subject_a to_o death_n and_o sin_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o adam_n transgression_n and_o why_o all_o those_o who_o be_v purify_v and_o sanctify_v by_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o communicate_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o sanctification_n to_o their_o posterity_n s._n cyril_n answer_v that_o we_o be_v not_o punish_v as_o have_v sin_v with_o the_o first_o man_n but_o because_o he_o be_v become_v mortal_a by_o his_o sin_n have_v transfer_v that_o curse_n to_o all_o his_o posterity_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v redeem_v and_o deliver_v we_o all_o from_o death_n but_o that_o no_o man_n though_o he_o be_v sanctify_v can_v communicate_v that_o sanctification_n to_o his_o posterity_n because_o it_o come_v from_o jesus_n christ_n who_o only_o sanctify_v we_o it_o be_v by_o jesus_n christ_n that_o every_o man_n receive_v remission_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o it_o be_v by_o he_o that_o all_o man_n in_o general_n be_v deliver_v from_o death_n in_o the_o eight_o question_v it_o be_v inquire_v whether_o when_o ezekiel_n see_v the_o bone_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v join_v together_o and_o resume_v the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n whether_o it_o be_v i_o say_v a_o real_a resurrection_n or_o only_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n s._n cyril_n be_v for_o the_o latter_a the_o nine_o be_v whether_o jesus_n christ_n add_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o flesh_n of_o man_n when_o he_o be_v unite_v to_o it_o s._n cyril_n answer_v that_o jesus_n christ_n by_o his_o incarnation_n have_v grant_v several_a grace_n to_o the_o humane_a nature_n that_o he_o have_v restore_v to_o man_n the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god_n which_o be_v deface_v by_o sin_n that_o he_o have_v revive_v the_o divine_a character_n of_o justice_n and_o holiness_n and_o perfect_v they_o that_o adam_n have_v ability_n and_o freedom_n to_o do_v good_a but_o he_o be_v defective_a in_o his_o action_n and_o the_o effect_n whereas_o those_o who_o live_v in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v just_a and_o holy_a in_o the_o effect_n and_o in_o their_o action_n in_o the_o ten_o he_o teach_v that_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o god_n we_o may_v repulse_v and_o weaken_v the_o motion_n of_o concupiscence_n but_o can_v root_v they_o out_o in_o this_o life_n in_o the_o eleven_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v not_o be_v celebrate_v but_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o orthodox_n and_o they_o that_o do_v otherwise_o break_v the_o law_n the_o twelve_o question_n be_v very_o metaphysical_a it_o be_v demand_v whether_o god_n can_v make_v that_o which_o have_v happen_v not_o to_o be_v whether_o he_o can_v make_v a_o common_a harlot_n to_o have_v be_v always_o a_o virgin_n s._n cyril_n say_v that_o we_o must_v not_o set_v bound_n to_o the_o power_n of_o god_n but_o neither_o may_v we_o attribute_v to_o he_o a_o power_n of_o do_v thing_n absurd_a and_o contradictory_n and_o that_o it_o be_v good_a not_o to_o move_v such_o sort_n of_o question_n that_o in_o sum_n god_n can_v make_v that_o which_o have_v happen_v not_o to_o have_v happen_v or_o a_o common_a prostitute_n to_o have_v always_o be_v a_o virgin_n because_o he_o can_v make_v a_o lie_v the_o truth_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o impotency_n but_o a_o effect_n of_o his_o perfection_n the_o thirteen_o be_v against_o those_o who_o dare_v affirm_v that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o god_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n s._n cyril_n prove_v that_o that_o can_v be_v because_o under_o this_o title_n he_o have_v create_v all_o thing_n he_o be_v the_o counsel_n and_o will_n of_o the_o father_n and_o know_v all_o his_o purpose_n from_o hence_o he_o conclude_v that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o know_v not_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o jesus_n christ_n consider_v as_o man_n because_o under_o that_o title_n he_o be_v subject_a to_o all_o the_o imperfection_n of_o humane_a nature_n sin_n only_o except_v the_o fourteen_o how_o this_o sentence_n ought_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n by_o the_o word_n flesh_n s_o cyril_n say_v the_o scripture_n understand_v the_o whole_a man_n as_o when_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o prophet_n that_o god_n pour_v out_o his_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o all_o flesh_n shall_v see_v the_o salvation_n of_o god_n the_o fifteen_o be_v against_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o every_o man_n receive_v his_o reward_n immediate_o after_o his_o death_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o they_o
they_o be_v banish_v out_o of_o italy_n by_o the_o imperial_a law_n and_o depose_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o synod_n and_o that_o some_o of_o they_o have_v acknowledge_v their_o error_n be_v receive_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o holy_a see_n mercator_n add_v that_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n have_v be_v already_o condemn_v by_o innocent_a zosimus_n predecessor_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o he_o go_v back_o to_o the_o original_a of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o pelagian_o pelagius_n say_v he_o retire_v into_o palestine_n after_o the_o take_n of_o rome_n his_o write_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o some_o bishop_n they_o find_v many_o thing_n in_o they_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o they_o send_v they_o into_o africa_n where_o they_o be_v read_v and_o examine_v in_o three_o council_n who_o write_v they_o to_o the_o holy_a see_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n condemn_v these_o book_n and_o excommunicate_v pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n pelagius_n be_v also_o accuse_v to_o a_o synod_n hold_v at_o jerusalem_n but_o he_o escape_v the_o condemnation_n which_o he_o deserve_v by_o deceive_v the_o bishop_n with_o his_o subtletic_n and_o shift_n he_o be_v condemn_v in_o a_o second_o synod_n wherein_o theodotus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n be_v precedent_n as_o the_o letter_n write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o this_o bishop_n and_o prailus_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n convince_v we_o he_o than_o recite_v the_o particular_a error_n of_o pelagius_n condemn_v in_o this_o synod_n and_o end_v his_o commentary_n with_o a_o earnest_a request_n to_o julian_n and_o his_o adherent_n to_o condemn_v pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n who_o have_v be_v convict_v of_o so_o many_o error_n the_o three_o work_n of_o m._n mercator_n be_v another_o commentary_n against_o the_o same_o heretic_n write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austin_n in_o it_o he_o describe_v the_o original_a of_o the_o error_n of_o pelagius_n of_o which_o he_o make_v some_o syrian_n and_o principal_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n the_o author_n he_o add_v that_o rufinus_n who_o be_v a_o syrian_a also_o who_o bring_v it_o first_o to_o rome_n not_o dare_v to_o publish_v it_o there_o teach_v it_o to_o pelagius_n welshman_n pelagius_n a_o welshman_n a_o english_a monk_n who_o insert_v it_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o s._n paul_n that_o coelestius_n a_o person_n of_o quality_n and_o wit_n but_o who_o be_v bear_v a_o eunuch_n have_v join_v himself_o to_o pelagius_n and_o have_v comprise_v his_o doctrine_n in_o 6_o article_n which_o he_o disperse_v among_o the_o people_n that_o although_o his_o error_n have_v be_v condemn_v julian_n have_v undertake_v to_o defend_v they_o in_o large_a book_n to_o which_o s._n austin_n have_v oppose_v long_o and_o effectual_a answer_n that_o after_o he_o have_v read_v these_o work_n he_o have_v also_o make_v some_o short_a observation_n upon_o the_o write_n of_o julian_n which_o he_o have_v collect_v and_o make_v public_a to_o satisfy_v the_o desire_n of_o pientius_fw-la the_o priest_n he_o chief_o oppose_v 4_o error_n of_o julian_n in_o it_o 1._o that_o concupiscence_n be_v not_o the_o consequent_a or_o effect_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n but_o it_o be_v natural_a to_o man._n 2._o that_o death_n enter_v into_o the_o world_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n but_o that_o it_o pass_v upon_o other_o man_n only_o because_o they_o imitate_v the_o sin_n of_o adam_n 3._o that_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n have_v not_o descend_v to_o his_o posterity_n 4._o that_o baptism_n pardon_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o who_o have_v they_o and_o as_o for_o infant_n that_o have_v none_o it_o perfect_v their_o nature_n by_o the_o gift_n of_o grace_n m._n mercator_n recite_v the_o passage_n of_o julian_n where_o he_o express_o lay_v down_o these_o proposition_n and_o then_o confute_v they_o by_o close_a note_n in_o which_o he_o mix_v sharp_a and_o bite_a expression_n against_o julian_n he_o pass_v not_o over_o any_o suspicious_a sentence_n and_o whereas_o he_o use_v the_o word_n innovation_n for_o renovation_n he_o blame_v he_o for_o it_o though_o s._n austin_n have_v make_v use_n of_o both_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o orthodox_n do_v not_o assert_v that_o sin_n be_v natural_a to_o man_n but_o that_o original_a sin_n cleave_v to_o the_o corrupt_a nature_n of_o man._n he_o show_v he_o that_o he_o contradict_v himself_o in_o say_v that_o death_n pass_v upon_o all_o for_o adam_n sin_n and_o yet_o it_o have_v dominion_n over_o they_o only_o who_o imitate_v his_o transgression_n last_o he_o prove_v by_o all_o that_o be_v say_v in_o holy_a scripture_n concern_v the_o redemption_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o baptism_n that_o it_o necessary_o suppose_v that_o all_o man_n yea_o infant_n themselves_o be_v in_o sin_n before_o they_o be_v renew_v and_o regenerate_v by_o that_o sacrament_n m._n mercator_n be_v not_o content_v to_o oppose_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n against_o julian_n and_o the_o pelagian_o but_o he_o also_o bring_v the_o testimony_n of_o nestorius_n against_o they_o who_o receive_v they_o so_o well_o and_o write_v in_o their_o favour_n to_o pope_n celestine_n and_o send_v a_o consolatory_a letter_n to_o coelestius_n next_o he_o produce_v with_o the_o 3_o letter_n of_o nestorius_n write_v for_o they_o the_o extract_v of_o 4_o sermon_n preach_v by_o that_o bishop_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o pelagian_o wherein_o he_o affirm_v 1._o that_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o misery_n to_o which_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n be_v subject_a and_o of_o the_o bondage_n by_o which_o it_o have_v be_v bring_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o satan_n 2._o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v to_o redeem_v man_n from_o his_o sin_n to_o blot_v out_o the_o handwriting_n that_o be_v against_o he_o and_o set_v he_o at_o liberty_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n that_o he_o work_v these_o thing_n and_o that_o catechuman_n be_v always_o subject_a to_o the_o curse_n of_o sin_n till_o they_o have_v receive_v this_o sacrament_n the_o three_o of_o these_o sermon_n be_v in_o greek_a among_o the_o work_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n of_o savil_n edition_n tom._n 7._o and_o f._n garner_n have_v cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v with_o the_o extract_v of_o marius_n mercator_n but_o because_o julian_n may_v brag_v that_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n bishop_n of_o cilicia_n be_v for_o he_o m._n mercator_n undertake_v to_o show_v that_o this_o bishop_n have_v heretical_a opinion_n about_o the_o incarnation_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o he_o translate_v a_o creed_n attribute_v to_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n and_o at_o the_o end_n annex_v a_o observation_n show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o that_o creed_n be_v heretical_a and_o that_o it_o suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o two_o nature_n and_o not_o of_o two_o nature_n unite_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n he_o confute_v that_o error_n and_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n by_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n he_o demonstrate_v also_o in_o another_o write_n the_o agreement_n there_o be_v between_o the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n and_o of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o for_o the_o more_o full_a conviction_n of_o nestorius_n and_o his_o follower_n he_o rehearse_n long_o extract_v of_o nestorius_n 5_o sermon_n a_o letter_n to_o s._n cyril_n and_o the_o extract_v of_o his_o book_n and_o he_o oppose_v to_o they_o the_o two_o letter_n of_o s._n cyril_n to_o nestorius_n and_o a_o three_o letter_n of_o the_o same_o person_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o constantinople_n he_o also_o examine_v the_o aphorism_n of_o nestorius_n oppose_v to_o s._n cyril_n and_o when_o he_o have_v consute_v they_o in_o order_n he_o deliver_v brief_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o incarnation_n and_o discover_v the_o different_a error_n of_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v it_o for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o what_o he_o be_v about_o to_o propound_v he_o produce_v out_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n whatsoever_o be_v most_o direct_a and_o convince_a against_o the_o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n he_o join_v to_o this_o a_o translation_n of_o s._n cyril_n two_o apology_n make_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o anathema_n against_o the_o oriental_n he_o endeavour_v to_o render_v the_o doctrine_n and_o person_n of_o theodoret_n odious_a by_o recite_v the_o extract_n of_o his_o treatise_n and_o letter_n he_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n and_o a_o wicked_a man_n altho'he_n own_v that_o he_o do_v at_o last_o approve_v of_o s._n cyril_n doctrine_n tho'he_n will_v not_o condemn_v nestorin_n he_o relate_v a_o fragment_n of_o the_o council_n against_o domnus_n of_o antioch_n where_o theodoret_n be_v accuse_v to_o have_v speak_v against_o the_o memory_n of_o s._n cyril_n say_v that_o the_o egyptian_a heresy_n be_v bury_v with_o
of_o the_o predestination_n of_o saint_n and_o perseverance_n write_v by_o s._n austin_n and_o send_v the_o place_n which_o disturb_v they_o to_o s._n prosper_n this_o saint_n relate_v they_o and_o clear_v they_o in_o the_o answer_n which_o he_o make_v to_o they_o wherein_o he_o maintain_v the_o same_o truth_n that_o grace_n be_v a_o mere_a gratuitous_a gift_n that_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o this_o grace_n be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o and_o that_o we_o can_v do_v any_o good_a without_o its_o help_n of_o all_o the_o book_n that_o be_v write_v against_o s._n augustine_n principle_n there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v in_o so_o much_o esteem_n as_o the_o conference_n of_o cassiâ—â—_n that_o author_n in_o the_o thirteen_o conference_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o abbot_n charâ—…_n lay_v down_o maxim_n quite_o contâ—aâ—y_o to_o s._n augustine_n s._n prosper_n who_o have_v already_o oppose_v he_o 〈◊〉_d voce_fw-mi 1628._o voce_fw-mi this_o book_n be_v print_v alone_o at_o leyden_n 1606._o and_o at_o arras_n 1628._o attacked_a he_o by_o write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austin_n and_o pope_n celestine_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o sixtus_n cassâ—an_n have_v assert_v as_o we_o have_v say_v that_o the_o beginning_n of_o our_o good_a 〈◊〉_d and_o faith_n proceed_v sometime_o from_o ourselves_o and_o sometime_o from_o grace_n that_o 〈◊〉_d have_v in_o we_o some_o seed_n of_o â—_z that_o our_o free_a will_v can_v naâ—â—nally_o incline_v itself_o to_o gâ—…_n that_o grace_n sometime_o prevent_v it_o and_o that_o sometime_o its_o motion_n anticipate_v thâ—â—â—_n of_o grâ—…_n s._n prosper_n maintain_v that_o these_o principle_n be_v the_o consequence_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o pelagian_o that_o it_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o grace_n be_v give_v according_a to_o every_o man_n mâ—â—iâ—s_n and_o that_o nanire_n be_v not_o impair_v by_o adam_n sin_n that_o they_o have_v be_v condemn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d â—â—ose_a synod_n which_o have_v condemn_v the_o pelagian_a error_n and_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v write_v against_o they_o and_o that_o s._n austin_n have_v entire_o vanquish_v they_o in_o his_o write_n the_o poem_n call_v de_fw-fr ingrate_a of_o the_o men._n the_o so_o he_o call_v the_o pelagian_o and_o semipelagian_n as_o be_v ungrateful_a in_o deny_v that_o grace_n which_o god_n so_o free_o bestow_v on_o men._n ungrateful_a be_v the_o most_o excellent_a piece_n which_o s._n prosper_v compose_v about_o grace_n in_o this_o poem_n afâ—er_o he_o have_v show_v wherein_o consist_v the_o heresy_n of_o pelagius_n and_o in_o what_o manner_n it_o have_v be_v confute_v by_o s._n austin_n who_o he_o high_o extol_v he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o christian_n who_o endeavour_v to_o revive_v that_o heresy_n by_o teach_v that_o man_n be_v freewill_n can_v incline_v itself_o indifferent_o to_o good_a or_o evil._n he_o make_v the_o pelagian_o to_o come_v to_o his_o help_n who_o exhort_v person_n to_o receive_v they_o since_o they_o approve_v their_o sentiment_n he_o represent_v the_o trouble_n and_o perplexity_n they_o be_v in_o and_o show_v that_o the_o pelagian_o have_v a_o right_a to_o require_v admission_n into_o the_o church_n or_o else_o they_o must_v be_v drive_v out_o who_o have_v espouse_v the_o same_o principle_n he_o afterward_o confute_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n which_o he_o reduce_v to_o three_o head_n that_o man_n be_v bear_v entire_o innocent_a that_o he_o can_v live_v in_o this_o world_n without_o sin_n and_z that_o grace_n be_v give_v according_a to_o merit_n he_o in_o the_o next_o place_n show_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o who_o he_o resist_v which_o he_o also_o refer_v to_o three_o head_n that_o god_n call_v all_o the_o world_n by_o his_o grace_n which_o every_o one_o follow_v or_o reject_v by_o his_o freewill_n that_o the_o strength_n of_o grace_n assist_v his_o ability_n and_o teach_v he_o to_o love_v virtue_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o man_n to_o persevere_v in_o goodness_n because_o god_n never_o refuse_v his_o assistance_n to_o those_o that_o be_v incline_v to_o good_n s._n prosper_n hold_v the_o contrary_a that_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o and_o he_o demonstrate_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o infidel_n who_o have_v never_o hear_v the_o gospel_n preach_v and_o because_o if_o god_n will_v save_v all_o the_o world_n all_o the_o world_n will_v be_v save_v that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o although_o god_n will_v save_v all_o man_n yet_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v save_v because_o they_o will_v not_o because_o say_v s._n prosper_n it_o will_v then_o follow_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o divine_a will_n will_v depend_v upon_o the_o humane_a will_n and_o that_o god_n will_v help_v a_o person_n in_o vain_a if_o he_o will_v not_o be_v help_v that_o grace_n do_v not_o depend_v so_o upon_o freedom_n that_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o law_n which_o make_v we_o know_v good_a but_o it_o convert_v the_o soul_n and_o mind_n that_o without_o this_o grace_n the_o law_n gospel_n and_o nature_n be_v useless_a that_o it_o plant_v faith_n in_o our_o soul_n that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o necessary_a as_o his_o enemy_n themselves_o do_v unanimous_o confess_v to_o acquire_v a_o perfect_a righteousness_n and_o perseverance_n in_o goodness_n but_o also_o for_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a gratuitous_a gift_n which_o can_v be_v deserve_v this_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o example_n of_o those_o who_o have_v live_v in_o all_o manner_n of_o vice_n have_v be_v save_v by_o baptism_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n that_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o attribute_v the_o will_n and_o desire_n of_o believe_v to_o freewill_n relapse_n into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o pelagian_o by_o give_v that_o power_n to_o the_o freewill_n which_o have_v be_v lose_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n that_o they_o make_v god_n himself_o unjust_a in_o say_v that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n have_v pass_v upon_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n which_o have_v not_o be_v infect_v with_o his_o sin_n then_o he_o confute_v the_o objection_n and_o complaint_n of_o the_o semipelagian_o which_o be_v reducible_a to_o two_n 1_o that_o the_o freedom_n of_o man_n will_n be_v utter_o destroy_v by_o hold_v that_o man_n of_o himself_o be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o evil._n s._n prosper_n answer_v to_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n have_v reduce_v we_o to_o that_o necessity_n but_o that_o we_o be_v not_o by_o that_o mean_v deprive_v of_o our_o liberty_n which_o always_o subsist_v but_o which_o decline_v infallible_o to_o evil_a when_o it_o be_v leave_v to_o its_o own_o proper_a strength_n but_o to_o good_a when_o it_o be_v help_v by_o grace_n which_o restore_v we_o to_o our_o first_o dignity_n that_o this_o grace_n be_v the_o original_a of_o all_o our_o desert_n that_o the_o example_n of_o infant_n of_o who_o some_o receive_v baptism_n and_o other_o be_v debar_v from_o it_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v mere_o gratuitous_a and_o that_o god_n give_v to_o who_o he_o please_v only_o the_o second_o objection_n be_v this_o that_o if_o the_o grace_n of_o live_v well_o be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o man_n those_o who_o have_v not_o receive_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o live_v ill_o s._n prosper_v also_o answer_v that_o this_o objection_n can_v not_o be_v propose_v but_o by_o person_n that_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v original_a sin_n because_o all_o man_n be_v by_o that_o sin_n become_v subject_a to_o condemnation_n and_o have_v deserve_v to_o be_v abandon_v for_o their_o own_o offence_n god_n will_v not_o have_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o do_v not_o show_v mercy_n to_o any_o man_n that_o we_o must_v not_o search_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o do_v it_o to_o one_o and_o not_o unto_o another_o because_o that_o be_v a_o secret_n which_o god_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o conceal_v from_o we_o in_o this_o life_n as_o he_o do_v many_o other_o last_o he_o compare_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o who_o he_o confute_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o pelagian_o which_o direct_o oppose_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o own_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o condemn_v their_o principal_a error_n by_o acknowledge_v that_o adam_n sin_n have_v make_v we_o mortal_a that_o no_o man_n can_v obtain_v eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o that_o child_n be_v wash_v from_o their_o sin_n by_o this_o sacrament_n but_o that_o they_o still_o follow_v their_o principle_n in_o assert_v that_o nature_n have_v yet_o in_o itself_o force_v enough_o to_o choose_v
error_n of_o nestorius_n eutyches_n and_o their_o follower_n and_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o one_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v crucify_v and_o to_o confirm_v this_o expression_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n but_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o except_o proclus_n who_o use_v it_o they_o add_v afterward_o a_o confession_n of_o their_o doctrine_n concern_v grace_n the_o substance_n whereof_o be_v this_o that_o adam_n be_v create_v a_o perfect_a man_n that_o he_o be_v neither_o mortal_a or_o immortal_a but_o capable_a of_o become_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o that_o he_o have_v a_o perfect_a liberty_n of_o power_n and_o will_n to_o do_v good_a or_o evil_n but_o fall_v into_o sin_n he_o have_v lose_v the_o life_n of_o the_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o his_o sin_n descend_v upon_o all_o his_o posterity_n that_o upon_o this_o account_n child_n be_v baptize_v not_o only_o to_o make_v they_o the_o child_n of_o god_n by_o adoption_n or_o to_o render_v they_o worthy_a of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n as_o the_o disciple_n of_o pelagius_n celestius_fw-la and_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuestia_n teach_v but_o also_o that_o they_o may_v obtain_v remission_n of_o original_a sin_n which_o deserve_v eternal_a death_n that_o none_o can_v recover_v himself_o from_o this_o fall_n nor_o be_v save_v but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o freewill_n since_o the_o entrance_n of_o sin_n have_v of_o itself_o no_o other_o power_n but_o that_o of_o choose_v some_o carnal_a good_a and_o pleasure_n and_o that_o it_o can_v neither_o desire_n nor_o will_v nor_o do_v any_o thing_n for_o eternal_a life_n but_o by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o they_o condemn_v on_o the_o one_o side_n those_o who_o say_v that_o sin_n be_v natural_a or_o that_o it_o be_v a_o substance_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o detest_v those_o who_o affirm_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n that_o it_o be_v in_o we_o to_o will_v but_o it_o be_v god_n that_o finisheâ—_n the_o work_n the_o monk_n of_o scythia_n receive_v no_o satisfaction_n as_o we_o have_v say_v from_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o pope_n come_v to_o rome_n but_o they_o be_v not_o much_o better_o receive_v by_o pope_n hormisdas_n they_o continue_v there_o more_o than_o a_o year_n by_o the_o order_n of_o this_o pope_n but_o find_v mean_n to_o withdraw_v they_o fix_v up_o before_o their_o departure_n twelve_o anathematism_n which_o contain_v in_o substance_n the_o doctrine_n comprise_v in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o those_o who_o be_v persecute_v and_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n about_o subtle_a question_n to_o make_v many_o declaration_n and_o confession_n of_o faith_n we_o have_v also_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o john_n maxentius_n together_o with_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o two_o nature_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ._n after_o their_o departure_n pope_n hormisdas_n be_v very_o angry_a with_o they_o write_v to_o possessor_n a_o bishop_n of_o afric_n that_o he_o have_v do_v all_o that_o lay_v in_o his_o power_n to_o cure_v these_o monk_n of_o their_o error_n but_o can_v not_o compass_v his_o design_n that_o he_o find_v they_o turbulent_a and_o enemy_n to_o peace_n that_o they_o seek_v only_o to_o dispute_v upon_o new_a question_n and_o that_o they_o be_v so_o proud_a that_o they_o will_v have_v all_o the_o earth_n enslave_v to_o their_o imagination_n that_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o spread_v unjust_a report_n to_o feign_v calumny_n to_o hate_v the_o church_n to_o stir_v up_o sedition_n and_o to_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n with_o obstinacy_n that_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n also_o to_o stir_v up_o the_o people_n and_o sow_v their_o tare_n at_o rome_n he_o add_v to_o what_o we_o have_v now_o say_v that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o report_v concern_v the_o book_n of_o fausius_n john_n maxentius_n have_v undertake_v to_o answer_v this_o letter_n which_o be_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o say_v that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v hormisdas_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o a_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o its_o enemy_n be_v stuff_v with_o nothing_o but_o falsehood_n error_n contradiction_n and_o reproach_n nevertheless_o he_o object_n to_o hormisdas_n that_o he_o have_v not_o give_v a_o positive_a answer_n to_o the_o monk_n of_o scythia_n although_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o treat_v of_o begin_v with_o this_o maxim_n that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o those_o who_o be_v consult_v shall_v give_v a_o answer_n to_o those_o who_o consult_v they_o afterward_o he_o accuse_v the_o author_n of_o this_o letter_n of_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o a_o favourer_n of_o the_o nestorian_n he_o accuse_v of_o the_o same_o heresy_n dioscorus_n the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o bishop_n possessor_n to_o who_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v because_o they_o be_v enemy_n to_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o one_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n suffer_v he_o defend_v this_o expression_n stout_o and_o prove_v that_o this_o letter_n can_v be_v pope_n hormisdas_n because_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o scythia_n be_v condemn_v in_o it_o as_o heretical_a although_o the_o pope_n after_o he_o have_v entertain_v they_o many_o time_n and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v their_o doctrine_n have_v not_o exclude_v they_o from_o his_o communion_n for_o the_o space_n of_o fourteen_o month_n that_o they_o continue_v at_o rome_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o letter_n be_v supposititious_a or_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v corrupt_v by_o dioscorus_n but_o whether_o this_o letter_n be_v he_o or_o another_o that_o the_o author_n of_o it_o be_v a_o heretic_n afterward_o he_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n and_o behaviour_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o scythia_n and_o refute_v the_o objection_n which_o be_v make_v against_o they_o in_o this_o letter_n he_o maintain_v that_o the_o monk_n do_v not_o retire_v from_o rome_n of_o their_o own_o accord_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o drive_v away_o by_o the_o people_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v subject_a to_o human_a infirmity_n understand_v that_o dioscorus_n be_v return_v have_v cause_v they_o to_o be_v force_v out_o of_o rome_n by_o his_o warden_n church_n warden_n they_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o officer_n choose_v by_o the_o pope_n out_o of_o the_o clergy_n to_o defend_v and_o take_v care_n of_o the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n although_o he_o have_v promise_v to_o hear_v they_o in_o a_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n when_o dioscorus_n shall_v return_v as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v in_o this_o letter_n concern_v the_o book_n of_o faustus_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o author_n shall_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretical_a and_o not_o only_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o receive_v they_o but_o because_o he_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n austin_n he_o compare_v it_o with_o that_o of_o faustus_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v heretical_a contrary_n to_o that_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o agreeable_a to_o that_o of_o pelagius_n this_o he_o do_v to_o confound_v those_o who_o defend_v the_o book_n of_o faustus_n as_o catholic_n of_o which_o number_n be_v possessor_n bishop_n of_o afric_n the_o same_o john_n maxentius_n write_v a_o discourse_n against_o the_o acephali_n who_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n and_o a_o dialogue_n against_o the_o nestorian_n divide_v into_o two_o book_n in_o the_o last_o of_o they_o he_o prove_v stout_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o one_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n do_v suffer_v these_o work_n and_o other_o whereof_o we_o have_v now_o speak_v be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o bibliothick_n of_o the_o father_n the_o style_n of_o this_o author_n be_v pure_a enough_o he_o write_v with_o much_o clearness_n and_o strength_n trifolius_fw-la all_z that_o be_v know_v of_o this_o author_n be_v that_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n that_o he_o live_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o age_n for_o his_o country_n be_v altogether_o unknown_a there_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o his_o address_v to_o trifolius_fw-la trifolius_fw-la faustus_n a_o roman_a senator_n against_o john_n one_o of_o the_o monk_n of_o scythia_n who_o be_v come_v from_o constantinople_n to_o rome_n there_o he_o refute_v their_o opinion_n and_o maintain_v that_o this_o doctrine_n one_o of_o the_o trinity_n suffer_v do_v spring_n from_o the_o error_n of_o arius_n and_o that_o it_o agree_v with_o all_o heresy_n he_o advise_v this_o senator_n to_o shun_v all_o expression_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o four_o council_n nor_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n approve_v by_o these_o four_o
another_o subject_n in_o the_o follow_a book_n the_o last_o book_n in_o our_o edition_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o logical_a principle_n which_o contain_v nothing_o that_o regard_v the_o christian_a religion_n or_o that_o be_v worth_a give_v a_o account_n of_o photius_n observe_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v some_o edition_n where_o this_o last_o book_n be_v entitle_v what_o rich_a man_n can_v be_v save_v and_o that_o it_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n those_o who_o make_v piece_n of_o oratory_n but_o eusebius_n distinguish_v that_o book_n from_o the_o stromata_n s._n clement_n of_o alexandria_n do_v not_o start_v at_o all_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o work_n of_o he_o whereof_o we_o have_v already_o give_v the_o abridgement_n he_o do_v not_o only_o mention_v three_o divine_a person_n but_o he_o invoke_v they_o as_o one_o only_a god_n second_o god_n as_o be_v one_o only_o god_n lib._n 1._o paedag._n cap._n 8._o unus_n est_fw-la universorum_fw-la pater_fw-la â—â—â—m_fw-la etiam_fw-la verbum_fw-la universorum_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sanctus_fw-la unus_fw-la qui_fw-la &_o ipse_fw-la est_fw-la ubique_fw-la and_o book_n 3_o chap._n 12._o let_v we_o praise_v the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n say_v he_o the_o son_n because_o he_o be_v our_o pedagogue_n and_o our_o master_n together_o with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o alone_o be_v the_o whole_a in_o who_o be_v all_o thing_n and_o by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v one_o to_o who_o be_v glory_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o again_o book_n 5._o pag._n 544._o the_o father_n be_v not_o without_o the_o son_n neither_o the_o son_n without_o the_o father_n and_o pag._n 598._o after_o have_v quote_v some_o word_n of_o plato_n he_o understand_v they_o of_o the_o trinity_n for_o say_v he_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o three_o and_o the_o son_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v the_o second_o beside_o he_o use_v the_o name_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a trinity_n he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v from_o the_o begin_n in_o god_n which_o be_v god_n and_o equal_a to_o god_n by_o which_o he_o create_v the_o world_n and_o instruct_v all_o man_n do_v at_o last_o become_v man_n to_o save_v we_o by_o his_o doctrine_n by_o his_o example_n and_o by_o his_o death_n it_o be_v true_a in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n be_v the_o most_o perfect_a the_o most_o excellent_a and_o that_o which_o approach_v near_a to_o almighty_a god_n word_n which_o will_v seem_v to_o imply_v as_o if_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n but_o we_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o yet_o make_v so_o exact_a a_o distinction_n between_o the_o term_n nature_n and_o person_n and_o that_o they_o often_o take_v one_o for_o the_o other_o and_o indeed_o his_o way_n of_o discourse_v of_o the_o excellency_n of_o the_o word_n in_o this_o and_o other_o place_n sufficient_o declare_v that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n take_v the_o word_n nature_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o we_o at_o present_a do_v for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v god_n that_o it_o be_v without_o beginning_n that_o he_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o father_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o father_n that_o he_o create_v all_o thing_n etc._n etc._n expression_n which_o clear_o discover_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v concern_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n he_o seem_v however_o to_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o speak_v of_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n in_o say_v 565._o book_n iu._n pag._n 537._o and_o 565._o that_o the_o word_n be_v visible_a that_o he_o may_v be_v know_v and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o he_o that_o we_o know_v the_o invisible_a father_n of_o who_o he_o be_v the_o image_n but_o it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o accommodate_v these_o expression_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o our_o critical_a remark_n upon_o several_a author_n already_o he_o say_v that_o the_o bless_a mary_n remain_v a_o virgin_n after_o she_o bring_v forth_o he_o hold_v that_o the_o 499._o book_n vii_o pag._n 756._o book_n v._o of_o the_o strom._n p._n 550._o book_n ii_o p._n 2._o chap._n 2._o book_n iii_o pag._n 468._o and_o 499._o daemon_n sin_v through_o incontinency_n he_o acknowledge_v adam_n fall_n and_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o sin_n which_o all_o man_n have_v incur_v but_o he_o seem_v not_o well_o to_o have_v understand_v the_o nature_n of_o original_a sin_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o passage_n common_o allege_v from_o he_o against_o original_a sin_n he_o contradict_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o generation_n be_v corrupt_v but_o he_o speak_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o will_v make_v we_o think_v that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v original_a sin_n or_o at_o least_o that_o he_o never_o consider_v it_o let_v they_o tell_v we_o say_v he_o how_o a_o infant_n that_o be_v but_o just_a bear_v have_v prevaricate_v and_o how_o he_o who_o have_v already_o do_v nothing_o can_v fall_v under_o adam_n curse_n etc._n etc._n he_o often_o exhort_v man_n to_o do_v good_a by_o the_o hope_n of_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o dissuade_v they_o from_o evil_a by_o the_o fear_n of_o everlasting_a punishment_n without_o speak_v at_o all_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o millenaries_n he_o hold_v that_o without_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n none_o can_v be_v save_v but_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o the_o limbi_fw-la to_o just_a person_n as_o well_o gentile_n as_o jew_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v this_o faith_n wherein_o they_o be_v before_o deficient_a he_o ascribe_v much_o to_o freewill_n he_o believe_v that_o our_o salvation_n and_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o beginning_n thereof_o depend_v upon_o ourselves_o though_o not_o without_o the_o assistance_n of_o divine_a grace_n temptation_n grace_n though_o not_o without_o the_o assistance_n of_o divine_a grace_n lib._n 5._o stromat_n pag._n 547._o nam_fw-la neque_fw-la fieri_fw-la potest_fw-la ut_fw-la sine_fw-la libero_fw-la animi_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la &_o instituto_fw-la consequamur_fw-la neque_fw-la universum_fw-la est_fw-la positum_fw-la in_o nostrâ_fw-la voluntate_fw-la quale_fw-la sit_fw-la id_fw-la quod_fw-la est_fw-la eventurum_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la servamur_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la absque_fw-la bonis_fw-la operibus_fw-la et_fw-la oportet_fw-la quidem_fw-la cum_fw-la naturâ_fw-la apti_fw-la simus_fw-la ad_fw-la bonum_fw-la ad_fw-la id_fw-la aliquod_fw-la adhibere_fw-la studium_fw-la oportet_fw-la mentem_fw-la quoque_fw-la habere_fw-la bonam_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la nullâ_fw-la retardetur_fw-la penitentiâ_fw-la à _fw-la boni_fw-la consecutione_n ad_fw-la quod_fw-la maximè_fw-la divinâ_fw-la opus_fw-la est_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la rectâque_fw-la doctrinâ_fw-la castaque_fw-la &_o mundâ_fw-la animi_fw-la affectione_n &_o patris_fw-la ad_fw-la ipsum_fw-la attractione_n and_o lib._n 4._o pag._n 518._o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v god_n which_o give_v we_o continence_n pag._n 530._o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v grace_n that_o enable_v we_o to_o run_v our_o course_n without_o any_o impediment_n pag._n 495._o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o make_v we_o resist_v temptation_n he_o speak_v noble_o of_o the_o necessity_n and_o efficacy_n of_o baptism_n baptism_n 9_o in_o protrep_n p._n 54._o &_o sequentibus_fw-la book_n 1._o paed._n chap._n 8._o and_o 9_o book_n 3._o chap._n 11._o and_o 12._o lib._n 1._o stromat_n p._n 3._o 11._o lib._n 3._o p._n 444._o lib._n 6._o p._n 661._o in_o protrep_n p._n 53._o &_o paed._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o say_v he_o be_v call_v grace_n illumination_n perfection_n wash_v by_o which_o name_n it_o be_v call_v because_o it_o cleanse_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n it_o be_v call_v grace_n because_o it_o remit_v the_o punishment_n due_a for_o our_o sin_n illumination_n because_o it_o enlighten_v we_o with_o the_o illumination_n of_o faith_n perfection_n because_o it_o make_v we_o perfect_a and_o afterward_o pag._n 95._o these_o bond_n of_o sin_n be_v immediate_o break_v by_o the_o faith_n of_o man_n and_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n sin_n be_v remit_v by_o this_o admirable_a remedy_n of_o baptism_n and_o we_o immediate_o cease_v to_o be_v sinner_n from_o be_v blind_a as_o we_o be_v before_o we_o become_v clear-sighted_a for_o what_o be_v teach_v to_o the_o catechuman_n be_v pure_o instruction_n to_o guide_v they_o to_o that_o faith_n which_o be_v thus_o internal_o convey_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n we_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o difference_n that_o he_o make_v between_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n commit_v after_o baptism_n and_o that_o which_o be_v obtain_v by_o baptism_n we_o have_v show_v that_o he_o allow_v but_o one_o repentance_n after_o baptism_n and_o that_o he_o reject_v the_o repentance_n of_o those_o person_n who_o often_o
happiness_n and_o the_o wicked_a everlasting_o punish_v they_o never_o disquiet_v themselves_o in_o examine_v wherein_o the_o beatitude_n consist_v but_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v punish_v with_o fire_n and_o that_o not_o metaphorical_a but_o real_a they_o advance_v man_n freewill_n very_o high_o and_o maintain_v that_o he_o may_v carry_v himself_o either_o to_o good_a or_o evil_a and_o yet_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o since_o the_o transgression_n of_o the_o first_o man_n we_o be_v natural_o incline_v to_o evil_a and_o that_o we_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o assistance_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o determine_v we_o to_o what_o be_v good_n they_o do_v not_o philosophize_v too_o far_o about_o the_o nature_n and_o several_a species_n of_o angel_n but_o only_o satisfy_v themselves_o that_o there_o be_v good_a angel_n and_o likewise_o bad_a one_o call_v daemon_n they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v corporeal_a and_o imagine_v that_o the_o bad_a angel_n be_v lose_v for_o their_o love_n of_o woman_n and_o they_o positive_o assert_v that_o the_o good_a one_o take_v care_n of_o thing_n below_o all_o of_o they_o be_v sensible_a of_o the_o wound_n and_o punishment_n of_o adam_n sin_n but_o they_o do_v seem_v to_o agree_v that_o infant_n be_v bear_v subject_a to_o sin_n and_o worthy_a of_o damnation_n nevertheless_o this_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o st._n cyprian_n who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o baptise_v infant_n before_o the_o eight_o day_n for_o fear_v lest_o if_o they_o die_v without_o baptism_n this_o delay_n shall_v prove_v the_o occasion_n of_o their_o destruction_n they_o often_o speak_v of_o the_o necessity_n and_o wonderful_a effect_n of_o baptism_n and_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v by_o the_o imposition_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n they_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o reconcile_v those_o that_o repent_v of_o their_o sin_n and_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o according_o call_v it_o by_o that_o name_n they_o extol_v virginity_n without_o condemn_a marriage_n they_o honour_v the_o saint_n and_o martyr_n as_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n they_o speak_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n and_o yet_o with_o no_o less_o discretion_n and_o advisedness_n st._n clement_n affirm_v that_o she_o continue_v a_o virgin_n after_o her_o delivery_n but_o origen_n tertullian_n and_o some_o other_o be_v of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n we_o find_v nothing_o in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n either_o for_o or_o against_o the_o assumption_n there_o be_v a_o passage_n in_o st._n irenaeus_n that_o be_v not_o favourable_a to_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n they_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v write_v by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o they_o contain_v all_o the_o principal_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o though_o they_o be_v obscure_a in_o some_o place_n yet_o they_o be_v clear_a enough_o in_o many_o other_o and_o that_o even_o their_o obscurity_n have_v its_o use_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n may_v read_v they_o provide_v they_o make_v good_a use_n of_o they_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o believe_v what_o the_o scripture_n tradition_n and_o the_o church_n teach_v we_o without_o endeavour_v to_o search_v too_o deep_a into_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o dispute_v about_o they_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o be_v canonical_a but_o those_o that_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n though_o now_o and_o then_o they_o cite_v some_o other_o book_n as_o very_o good_a and_o useful_a in_o the_o new_a testament_n they_o receive_v as_o canonical_a the_o four_o evangelist_n the_o fourteen_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n though_o some_o of_o they_o question_v that_o to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o many_o person_n attribute_v it_o to_o another_o and_o not_o to_o st._n paul_n the_o first_o epistle_n of_o st._n john_n and_o of_o st._n peter_n the_o epistle_n of_o st._n james_n and_o st._n judas_n the_o second_o of_o st._n peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o st._n john_n be_v receive_v by_o some_o and_o reject_v by_o other_o as_o well_o as_o the_o apocalypse_n they_o sometime_o cite_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n but_o never_o reckon_v they_o among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n thus_o i_o have_v give_v you_o a_o short_a summary_n of_o part_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o proof_n which_o i_o have_v here_o lay_v down_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o abridgement_n of_o those_o author_n that_o i_o have_v make_v in_o this_o volume_n and_o i_o do_v it_o in_o the_o least_o question_n but_o that_o those_o person_n who_o will_v careful_o read_v over_o the_o same_o author_n will_v be_v sensible_a that_o i_o have_v impose_v nothing_o upon_o they_o and_o that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v what_o i_o have_v now_o represent_v it_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o discipline_n we_o can_v say_v of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n what_o we_o have_v affirm_v concern_v its_o doctrine_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o time_n and_o all_o place_n because_o it_o be_v a_o undeniable_a discipline_n a_o abridgement_n of_o discipline_n truth_n that_o it_o have_v be_v different_a in_o many_o church_n and_o have_v be_v from_o time_n to_o time_n subject_a to_o change_v we_o ought_v not_o however_o to_o conclude_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o it_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o study_v the_o primitive_a discipline_n or_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v only_o to_o learn_v that_o of_o the_o time_n and_o church_n where_o we_o live_v for_o beside_o that_o those_o person_n who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n can_v pretend_v to_o understand_v the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n this_o ancient_a discipline_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o we_o and_o though_o the_o exterior_a part_n have_v be_v change_v yet_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o church_n be_v always_o the_o same_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o unprofitable_a labour_n as_o some_o have_v vain_o imagine_v to_o busy_a one_o self_n in_o examine_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v a_o study_n extreme_o useful_a and_o necessary_a for_o a_o divine_a it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o discipline_n that_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o church_n however_o holy_a it_o be_v in_o its_o simplicity_n yet_o be_v not_o arrive_v to_o its_o perfection_n for_o the_o apostle_n altogether_o apply_v themselves_o to_o what_o be_v necessary_a at_o the_o beginning_n be_v content_a to_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n and_o morality_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n without_o give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n to_o regulate_v what_o relate_v to_o the_o ceremony_n or_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o they_o entire_o neglect_v it_o and_o st._n john_n who_o live_v long_o than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n seem_v to_o have_v apply_v himself_o more_o particular_o to_o it_o but_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o little_a and_o little_a regulate_v the_o ceremony_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v observe_v as_o well_o in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o in_o the_o assembly_n of_o christian_n and_o make_v particular_a order_n about_o the_o government_n of_o church_n the_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a judicature_n and_o many_o other_o point_n of_o discipline_n these_o ceremony_n be_v exceed_o augment_v in_o the_o four_o century_n when_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n and_o public_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n then_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bishop_n meet_v together_o with_o liberty_n be_v support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n and_o make_v abundance_n of_o rule_n concern_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n the_o right_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o great_a see_v the_o form_n of_o judicature_n and_o infinite_a number_n of_o other_o matter_n we_o have_v here_o oblige_v ourselves_o to_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o discipline_n that_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n then_o it_o be_v plain_a and_o simple_a and_o have_v scarce_o any_o other_o splendour_n to_o recommend_v it_o but_o what_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o manner_n and_o life_n of_o the_o christian_n give_v to_o it_o they_o assemble_v every_o sunday_n in_o particular_a in_o certain_a place_n appoint_v and_o set_v apart_o for_o public_a devotion_n where_o they_o continue_v a_o long_a
letter_n to_o palladius_n he_o commend_v he_o for_o be_v orthodox_n and_o approve_v of_o his_o stay_n with_o innocent_a he_o rebuke_n those_o monk_n that_o will_v not_o obey_v st._n basil_n but_o praise_v this_o bishop_n say_v he_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o contend_v for_o the_o truth_n and_o teach_v those_o that_o need_v instruction_n and_o none_o can_v be_v good_a catholic_n that_o have_v any_o dispute_n with_o he_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v write_v to_o his_o monk_n to_o obey_v he_o as_o their_o father_n and_o that_o they_o be_v to_o blame_v for_o complain_v of_o he_o probably_n it_o be_v about_o the_o question_n of_o the_o hypostasis_n that_o the_o monk_n have_v some_o dispute_n with_o st._n basil._n after_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o his_o historical_a work_n let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o dogmatical_a the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v the_o two_o treatise_n against_o the_o gentile_n whereof_o the_o second_o be_v now_o entitle_v of_o the_o incarnation_n in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o book_n he_o oppose_v idolatry_n and_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n he_o discover_v the_o source_n of_o idolatry_n that_o it_o come_v from_o the_o corruption_n of_o man_n heart_n who_o be_v create_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n fall_v under_o the_o guilt_n of_o adam_n sin_n and_o inherit_v from_o he_o a_o unhappy_a inclination_n to_o sin_n which_o the_o will_n do_v very_o often_o follow_v though_o it_o be_v free_a to_o resist_v it_o from_o this_o principle_n he_o conclude_v in_o the_o first_o place_n against_o the_o heretic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a there_o shall_v be_v two_o principle_n or_o two_o god_n one_o good_a the_o author_n of_o good_a and_o another_o evil_n the_o author_n of_o evil._n he_o refute_v this_o impious_a opinion_n by_o reason_n and_o authority_n and_o conclude_v that_o sin_n be_v not_o a_o substance_n but_o that_o it_o enter_v into_o the_o world_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o first_o man._n he_o observe_v that_o this_o be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o idolatry_n that_o man_n be_v fall_v from_o their_o first_o estate_n do_v no_o long_o raise_v their_o heart_n and_o spirit_n to_o thing_n spiritual_a but_o fix_v they_o on_o thing_n terrestrial_a and_o sensible_a he_o refute_v afterward_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o idolatry_n and_o show_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o worship_n nor_o acknowledge_v for_o divinity_n either_o the_o god_n of_o the_o poet_n or_o the_o world_n or_o any_o part_n of_o it_o after_o he_o have_v thus_o overthrow_v all_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n he_o establish_v the_o existence_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n he_o demonstrate_v that_o god_n may_v be_v know_v by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n 1._o from_o ourselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o reflection_n upon_o our_o own_o thought_n that_o he_o be_v neither_o corporeal_a nor_o mortal_a 2._o from_o the_o beauty_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o discover_v the_o existence_n of_o he_o as_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o then_o he_o show_v that_o this_o god_n be_v the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o he_o create_v all_o thing_n and_o govern_v they_o by_o his_o word_n the_o second_o treatise_n against_o the_o gentile_n be_v that_o which_o be_v entitle_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o there_o he_o treat_v of_o that_o mystery_n for_o explain_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o he_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n and_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o make_v by_o chance_n nor_o frame_v of_o a_o eternal_a matter_n but_o that_o god_n the_o father_n create_v it_o by_o his_o word_n after_o this_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o fall_n of_o man_n who_o be_v create_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n addict_v himself_o to_o thing_n corruptible_a and_o perish_a and_o so_o become_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o own_o misery_n and_o corruption_n he_o say_v that_o the_o fall_v of_o man_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n because_o god_n pity_v man_n resolve_v to_o send_v his_o son_n to_o save_o he_o and_o to_o give_v he_o the_o mean_n of_o obtain_v that_o immortality_n which_o he_o have_v lose_v upon_o this_o principle_n he_o find_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n which_o he_o prove_v first_o because_o the_o son_n be_v the_o essential_a image_n of_o his_o father_n there_o be_v none_o but_o he_o that_o can_v render_v man_n like_o to_o god_n as_o he_o be_v before_o his_o fall_n 2._o because_o as_o the_o word_n be_v the_o reason_n and_o wisdom_n of_o his_o father_n there_o be_v none_o but_o he_o can_v teach_v man_n and_o undeceive_v they_o of_o their_o error_n from_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o incarnation_n he_o pass_v to_o its_o effect_n and_o after_o he_o have_v describe_v the_o grace_n which_o the_o word_n have_v merit_v for_o mankind_n by_o his_o incarnation_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o death_n and_o show_v that_o he_o be_v to_o die_v as_o he_o do_v by_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o cross_n that_o by_o his_o death_n he_o may_v conquer_v death_n both_o in_o himself_o and_o we_o last_o he_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o wonderful_a effect_n that_o follow_v his_o death_n and_o by_o the_o contempt_n of_o death_n wherewith_o it_o inspire_v his_o disciple_n after_o he_o have_v thus_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_n he_o refute_v the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n the_o former_a by_o prove_v from_o the_o prophet_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n promise_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o latter_a from_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o destruction_n of_o idolatry_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o though_o contrary_a to_o the_o lust_n and_o passion_n of_o man_n be_v entertain_v without_o difficulty_n and_o in_o a_o little_a time_n by_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n he_o conclude_v these_o discourse_n with_o a_o advertisement_n to_o his_o friend_n macarius_n to_o who_o they_o be_v direct_v that_o he_o shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o fountain_n from_o whence_o these_o thing_n be_v draw_v to_o which_o he_o add_v this_o remark_n that_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o it_o we_o shall_v lead_v a_o life_n like_o to_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o these_o holy_a book_n st._n athanasius_n write_v but_o two_o treatise_n against_o the_o gentile_n for_o his_o other_o dogmatical_a treatise_n be_v either_o about_o the_o trinity_n or_o the_o incarnation_n the_o four_o discourse_n against_o the_o arian_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o his_o dogmatical_a work_n in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v call_v the_o second_o he_o convict_v the_o sect_n of_o the_o arian_n of_o heresy_n for_o which_o end_n he_o first_o make_v use_n of_o a_o argument_n which_o he_o employ_v against_o all_o heretic_n which_o be_v the_o novelty_n of_o their_o sect_n and_o the_o name_n which_o it_o bear_v then_o he_o explain_v their_o doctrine_n and_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v impious_a full_a of_o blasphemy_n and_o come_v near_o to_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n last_o he_o refute_v their_o reason_n and_o clear_v up_o a_o great_a many_o difficulty_n which_o they_o propose_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o second_o treatise_n which_o be_v the_o three_o in_o the_o common_a edition_n he_o explain_v some_o of_o the_o passage_n which_o the_o arian_n allege_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o son_n be_v a_o creature_n and_o insist_o chief_o upon_o that_o in_o chap._n 8._o of_o the_o proverb_n the_o lord_n have_v create_v i_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o way_n etc._n etc._n he_o say_v towards_o the_o end_n that_o the_o arian_n run_v a_o hazard_n of_o have_v no_o true_a baptism_n because_o to_o make_v this_o sacrament_n valid_a it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o pronounce_v the_o word_n but_o we_o must_v also_o have_v a_o right_a understanding_n of_o they_o and_o a_o right_a faith_n he_o add_v that_o if_o the_o baptism_n of_o other_o heretic_n who_o pronounce_v the_o same_o word_n be_v null_n and_o void_a because_o they_o have_v not_o a_o true_a faith_n it_o be_v to_o be_v think_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o arian_n who_o be_v become_v the_o worst_a of_o all_o heretic_n these_o word_n of_o st._n athanasius_n show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n those_o that_o have_v be_v baptise_a by_o heretic_n be_v rebaptise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n though_o they_o have_v be_v baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o three_o discourse_n which_o be_v reckon_v for_o the_o four_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n have_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n and_o one_o
their_o letter_n 366_o the_o book_n against_o auxentius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n be_v a_o manifesto_n against_o this_o bishop_n and_o against_o those_o that_o maintain_v he_o who_o because_o they_o cover_v themselves_o chief_o under_o the_o cloak_n of_o procure_v peace_n and_o unity_n st._n hilary_n say_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o other_o true_a peace_n but_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o gospel_n and_o that_o this_o peace_n can_v take_v place_n in_o a_o time_n when_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n be_v become_v anti-christs_n by_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o gospel_n while_o they_o pretend_v to_o preach_v it_o he_o complain_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o temporal_a power_n to_o maintain_v a_o false_a doctrine_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o auxentius_n foster_v heretical_a opinion_n he_o recite_v the_o conference_n that_o he_o have_v with_o he_o and_o exhort_v the_o catholic_n to_o take_v heâ—d_v of_o antichrist_n and_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o auxentius_n after_o this_o book_n follow_v a_o letter_n of_o auxentius_n to_o the_o emperor_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o purge_v himself_o from_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n yet_o without_o approve_v the_o term_n consubstantial_a or_o reject_v the_o creed_n of_o ariminum_n the_o commentary_n of_o st._n hilary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n be_v very_o excellent_a for_o there_o he_o have_v make_v many_o very_a useful_a historical_n and_o moral_a observation_n the_o chief_a of_o they_o be_v these_o follow_v in_o the_o one_a canon_n he_o endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o two_o genealogy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o say_v that_o st._n matthew_n describe_v the_o royal_a race_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o solomon_n and_o st._n luke_n the_o sacerdotal_a race_n by_o nathan_n he_o maintain_v that_o the_o virgin_n be_v of_o the_o same_o tribe_n and_o the_o same_o family_n with_o joseph_n and_o that_o she_o continue_v a_o virgin_n after_o her_o child-bearing_a and_o that_o the_o person_n who_o be_v call_v in_o scripture_n the_o brethren_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v indeed_o the_o child_n of_o joseph_n that_o he_o have_v by_o a_o former_a wife_n he_o say_v that_o the_o wiseman_n acknowledge_v the_o royal_a power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o present_v he_o with_o gold_n his_o divinity_n by_o offer_v he_o incense_n and_o his_o humanity_n by_o give_v he_o myrrh_n he_o observe_v that_o rachel_n who_o mourn_v for_o her_o child_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n barren_a become_v afterward_o fruitful_a he_o say_v that_o the_o innocent_n be_v make_v partaker_n of_o eternal_a life_n by_o the_o martyrdom_n which_o they_o suffer_v in_o the_o 2d_o canon_n he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o cause_n st._n john_n to_o baptise_v he_o for_o the_o purification_n of_o his_o sin_n since_o he_o be_v without_o sin_n but_o that_o water_n may_v sanctify_v we_o by_o jesus_n christ._n then_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o effect_n of_o baptism_n after_o baptism_n say_v he_o the_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v upon_o the_o baptize_v he_o fill_v they_o with_o a_o celestial_a unction_n and_o make_v they_o the_o adopt_a child_n of_o god_n in_o the_o 3d._a canon_n he_o explain_v the_o temptation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o speak_v of_o his_o fast_a for_o forty_o day_n he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o incarnation_n in_o the_o four_o he_o explain_v the_o beatitude_n he_o say_v that_o none_o but_o the_o perfect_a man_n who_o be_v whole_o purify_v from_o his_o sin_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o vision_n of_o god_n he_o observe_v that_o adultery_n be_v the_o only_a cause_n for_o which_o marry_a person_n can_v be_v divorce_v he_o condemn_v oath_n revenge_n and_o vanity_n in_o the_o 5_o he_o send_v the_o reader_n to_o a_o book_n of_o st._n cyprian_n for_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n he_o also_o mention_n tertullian_n but_o he_o say_v of_o this_o last_o author_n that_o his_o follow_a error_n deprive_v his_o first_o book_n of_o that_o authority_n which_o he_o can_v otherwise_o have_v allow_v they_o he_o occasional_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v corporeal_a in_o the_o 6_o canon_n he_o particular_o recommend_v good_a work_n without_o which_o all_o other_o thing_n be_v unprofitable_a to_o salvation_n in_o the_o seven_o he_o explain_v allegorical_o the_o cure_n of_o the_o leper_n and_o of_o st._n peter_n mother-in-law_n understand_v those_o place_n of_o the_o cure_v of_o sinner_n he_o compare_v the_o church_n to_o a_o ship_n toss_v with_o a_o tempest_n and_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n he_o observe_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o mention_v the_o name_n of_o dead_a infidel_n in_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o 8_o he_o discourse_v particular_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o humane_a nature_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n and_o of_o the_o reparation_n of_o mankind_n by_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o 10_o he_o advises_n catholic_n not_o to_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n of_o heretic_n he_o observe_v that_o nothing_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n aught_o to_o be_v sell_v for_o money_n and_o that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a state_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v ambitious_a of_o obtain_v temporal_a authority_n he_o say_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o jew_n that_o shall_v be_v then_o alive_a shall_v believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v save_v he_o assure_v we_o that_o man_n be_v create_v free_a but_o that_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n enslave_v he_o to_o sin_n and_o vice_n and_o that_o in_o baptism_n we_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o word_n from_o sin_n contract_v by_o our_o birth_n towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o 11_o he_o explain_v wherein_o the_o easiness_n of_o christ_n yoke_n consist_v excellent_o and_o in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o be_v more_o easy_a say_v he_o than_o the_o yoke_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o be_v more_o light_a than_o his_o burden_n it_o be_v only_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o abstain_v from_o commit_v sin_n to_o desire_v that_o which_o be_v good_a not_o to_o desire_v that_o which_o be_v evil_a to_o love_v our_o neighbour_n to_o hate_v no_o body_n to_o lay_v up_o for_o eternity_n not_o to_o addict_v ourselves_o to_o thing_n present_a not_o to_o do_v to_o another_o what_o we_o will_v not_o they_o shall_v do_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o 12_o he_o explain_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o st._n athanasius_n the_o blasphemy_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o deny_v of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v god_n in_o the_o 13_o he_o observe_v that_o those_o who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n can_v understand_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o the_o 14_o speak_v of_o st._n joseph_n he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o lock-smith_n and_o not_o a_o carpenter_n as_o be_v common_o believe_v in_o the_o 15_o he_o observe_v that_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v make_v profession_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o be_v firm_o persuade_v of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o that_o their_o action_n may_v be_v agreeable_a to_o their_o word_n they_o pass_v all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n in_o fast_v that_o so_o in_o some_o measure_n they_o may_v suffer_v with_o jesus_n christ._n he_o speak_v in_o the_o 16_o of_o the_o prerogative_n that_o st._n peter_n receive_v when_o jesus_n christ_n give_v he_o the_o key_n of_o his_o church_n after_o this_o manner_n o_o happy_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o in_o the_o change_n of_o your_o name_n o_o rock_n worthy_a of_o the_o building_n of_o jesus_n christ_n since_o it_o be_v to_o abrogate_v the_o law_n of_o hell_n to_o break_v its_o gate_n and_o to_o open_v all_o the_o prison_n of_o death_n o_o happy_a porter_n of_o heaven_n to_o who_o be_v entrust_v the_o key_n of_o admission_n into_o it_o and_o who_o judgement_n on_o earth_n be_v a_o fore-judging_a of_o what_o be_v do_v in_o heaven_n since_o whatsoever_o he_o bind_v or_o lose_v upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v or_o loose_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o 18_o canon_n he_o conclude_v with_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o angel_n of_o these_o child_n see_v the_o face_n of_o my_o father_n from_o whence_o say_v he_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o angel_n rejoice_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o preside_v over_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a which_o they_o offer_v continual_o to_o god_n he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v bind_v on_o earth_n by_o the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v say_v he_o those_o who_o the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n leave_v bind_v in_o their_o sin_n and_o that_o those_o who_o be_v loose_v by_o receive_v they_o unto_o the_o grace_n of_o salvation_n upon_o
this_o day_n there_o will_v be_v a_o purgatorial_n fire_n to_o expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o just_a he_o acknowledge_v the_o fall_n of_o mankind_n in_o adam_n original_a sin_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o mediator_n he_o attribute_n much_o to_o freewill_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o goodworks_a and_o yet_o he_o admit_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o seem_v to_o subject_a to_o freewill_n he_o allege_v often_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v clear_o of_o opinion_n that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o her_o communion_n he_o ascribe_v wonderful_a effect_n to_o baptism_n when_o it_o be_v receive_v with_o good_a disposition_n he_o say_v express_o in_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n we_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o approve_v of_o vow_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n he_o praise_v penance_n fast_v and_o celibacy_n he_o condemn_v simony_n usury_n and_o luxury_n in_o a_o word_n his_o write_n be_v full_a of_o most_o pure_a morality_n and_o a_o most_o holy_a discipline_n the_o work_n of_o st._n hilary_n be_v print_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1500_o by_o badius_n ascensius_n afterward_o erasmus_n have_v correct_v they_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v at_o basle_n in_o 1535._o they_o be_v also_o print_v in_o the_o same_o city_n in_o 1550_o revise_v by_o justus_n lipsius_n in_o 1572_o gillot_n publish_v a_o new_a edition_n of_o st._n hilory_n work_n together_o with_o a_o preface_n which_o contain_v the_o life_n of_o this_o father_n and_o some_o note_n it_o be_v print_v the_o same_o year_n at_o paris_n in_o 1605._o this_o very_a edition_n be_v reprint_v more_o correct_o because_o some_o able_a man_n as_o nicolaus_n faber_n and_o bongarsius_n give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n to_o compare_v this_o impression_n with_o many_o manuscript_n there_o be_v add_v in_o this_o edition_n the_o fragment_n of_o st._n hilary_n which_o be_v publish_v by_o the_o pithoei_n and_o print_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1598._o with_o a_o excellent_a preface_n of_o nicolaus_n faber_n about_o these_o fragment_n and_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n hilary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n 13_o 14_o 149_o and_o 150_o which_o have_v not_o be_v publish_v before_o the_o same_o edition_n have_v be_v print_v anew_o at_o paris_n in_o 1631_o and_o 1652._o leunclavius_n have_v publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n hilary_n a_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n greek_n and_o latin_a print_v at_o basle_n in_o 1578._o the_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v print_v at_o the_o same_o place_n in_o 1528._o there_o be_v a_o new_a edition_n expect_v soon_o from_o the_o benedictin_n lucifer_n calaritanus_n lucifer_n bishop_n of_o calaris_n the_o metropolitan_a city_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o sardinia_n be_v depute_a with_o hilary_n and_o pancratius_n by_o pope_n liberius_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o calaritanus_n lucifer_n calaritanus_n vincentius_n of_o capua_n he_o come_v to_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 354_o where_o he_o defend_v athanasius_n and_o his_o cause_n with_o great_a courage_n the_o emperor_n be_v provoke_v by_o his_o firmness_n send_v he_o into_o banishment_n where_o he_o be_v detain_v till_o the_o reign_n of_o julian_n but_o they_o force_v he_o many_o time_n to_o change_v his_o habitation_n for_o at_o first_o he_o be_v banish_v to_o germanicia_n a_o city_n of_o syria_n whereof_o eudoxus_n be_v bishop_n afterward_o to_o eleutheroplis_n in_o palestine_n where_o he_o be_v extreme_o torment_v by_o eutychus_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n at_o the_o death_n of_o constantius_n he_o be_v find_v banish_v in_o thebais_n and_o he_o suffer_v also_o a_o four_o banishment_n the_o place_n whereof_o be_v not_o know_v it_o be_v at_o the_o time_n when_o he_o be_v in_o palestine_n towards_o the_o year_n 356_o that_o he_o write_v his_o book_n they_o be_v all_o against_o constantius_n in_o behalf_n of_o st._n athanasius_n and_o his_o defender_n the_o two_o first_o have_v no_o other_o title_n but_o the_o book_n in_o behalf_n of_o st._n athanasius_n against_o constantius_n the_o three_o be_v entitle_v of_o apostate_n king_n the_o four_o bear_v this_o title_n that_o we_o must_v not_o assemble_v with_o heretic_n and_o the_o five_o that_o we_o must_v not_o pardon_v those_o that_o offend_v against_o god_n all_o these_o book_n be_v write_v with_o so_o much_o heat_n and_o boldness_n that_o lucifer_n must_v needs_o have_v a_o soul_n full_o prepare_v to_o suffer_v martyrdom_n when_o he_o write_v they_o as_o be_v observe_v by_o st._n jerom._n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o surprise_v be_v that_o he_o be_v not_o content_v with_o publish_v of_o they_o but_o also_o send_v a_o copy_n of_o they_o to_o constantius_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v present_v to_o he_o in_o his_o own_o name_n the_o emperor_n be_v astonish_v at_o this_o boldness_n give_v this_o copy_n to_o florentius_n grand-master_n of_o his_o palace_n to_o send_v it_o to_o lucifer_n that_o he_o may_v declare_v whether_o the_o book_n be_v his_o or_o no._n lucifer_n confess_v it_o open_o and_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v by_o his_o order_n that_o it_o be_v present_v to_o the_o emperor_n he_o have_v charge_v one_o name_v bonosus_n to_o report_v this_o at_o court_n and_o now_o make_v answer_n to_o florentius_n who_o have_v write_v to_o he_o that_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o suffer_v death_n with_o joy_n it_o be_v probable_o upon_o this_o occasion_n and_o at_o this_o time_n that_o he_o add_v his_o last_o book_n entitle_v that_o we_o shall_v die_v for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n st._n athanasius_n understand_v that_o lucifer_n have_v undertake_v his_o defence_n with_o so_o much_o courage_n send_v a_o deacon_n to_o he_o name_v eutychus_n to_o carry_v a_o letter_n in_o his_o name_n wherein_o after_o he_o have_v testify_v the_o obligation_n that_o he_o have_v lay_v upon_o the_o church_n he_o pray_v he_o to_o send_v he_o a_o copy_n of_o his_o work_n which_o have_v receive_v he_o send_v he_o a_o very_a oblige_a letter_n of_o thanks_o and_o translate_v they_o into_o greek_a we_o have_v now_o those_o letter_n of_o st._n athanasius_n the_o letter_n of_o florentius_n and_o the_o answer_n of_o lucifer_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o work_n of_o this_o bishop_n of_o calaris_n and_o what_o we_o have_v say_v of_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n be_v take_v out_o of_o st._n jerom_n and_o a_o petition_n present_v to_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o valentinian_n by_o marcellinus_n and_o faustinus_n two_o luciferian_a priest_n after_o the_o death_n of_o constantius_n lucifer_n obtain_v his_o liberty_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o bishop_n that_o be_v banish_v for_o the_o faith_n he_o come_v to_o antioch_n and_o find_v the_o church_n of_o that_o city_n in_o division_n for_o after_o that_o eustathius_n have_v be_v force_v to_o leave_v it_o many_o catholic_n do_v always_o separate_v from_o those_o bishop_n that_o some_o will_v have_v set_v over_o they_o they_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o acknowledge_v meletius_n who_o be_v then_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n though_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o reprehend_v in_o his_o faith_n these_o catholic_n be_v then_o govern_v only_o by_o priest_n and_o they_o be_v call_v eustathian_n lucifer_n a_o severe_a man_n and_o a_o rigorous_a defender_n of_o discipline_n be_v come_v to_o antioch_n be_v persuade_v that_o meletius_n be_v ordain_v by_o arian_n bishop_n or_o such_o as_o be_v suspect_v of_o arianism_n and_o have_v communicate_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v a_o lawful_a bishop_n whereupon_o he_o join_v himself_o to_o the_o eustathian_o and_o ordain_v paulinus_n a_o priest_n to_o be_v their_o bishop_n this_o ordination_n which_o still_o heighten_v the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v disapprove_v by_o eusebius_n of_o vercellae_n who_o be_v send_v to_o antioch_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o alexandria_n he_o condemn_v the_o conduct_n of_o lucifer_n and_o retire_v into_o the_o west_n have_v no_o more_o hope_n of_o restore_a peace_n to_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n lucifer_n on_o the_o contrary_a to_o maintain_v what_o he_o have_v do_v resolve_v to_o have_v no_o more_o conversation_n or_o correspondence_n with_o any_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v receive_v into_o their_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v former_o sign_v the_o arian_n creed_n he_o withdraw_v therefore_o into_o his_o own_o island_n and_o separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o almost_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n he_o die_v in_o this_o resolution_n and_o leave_v some_o follower_n call_v luciferian_n who_o spread_v themselves_o over_o all_o the_o world_n the_o work_n of_o lucifer_n be_v write_v without_o art_n and_o eloquence_n with_o
day_n of_o the_o creation_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o genesis_n do_v not_o begin_v at_o night_n but_o at_o the_o morning_n and_o end_n at_o the_o morning_n of_o the_o day_n follow_v the_o first_o and_o three_o of_o his_o hymn_n be_v in_o commendation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a trinity_n which_o he_o explain_v in_o many_o word_n the_o second_o be_v a_o prayer_n to_o god_n and_o be_v rather_o in_o prose_n like_o the_o creed_n attribute_v to_o st._n athanasius_n than_o in_o verse_n the_o poem_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v a_o description_n in_o hexameter_n verse_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o those_o seven_o brethren_n there_o be_v nothing_o extraordinary_a in_o this_o poem_n there_o be_v nothing_o poetical_a in_o it_o but_o some_o mean_a imitation_n of_o virgil_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o verse_n be_v low_a and_o despicable_a the_o commentary_n of_o victorinus_n upon_o st._n paul_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v publish_v sirmondus_n find_v some_o fragment_n of_o they_o in_o a_o manuscript_n from_o which_o he_o take_v those_o two_o little_a treatise_n of_o which_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v but_o probable_o he_o judge_v do_v they_o not_o worth_a publish_n though_o he_o say_v in_o his_o advertisement_n that_o the_o style_n of_o these_o commentary_n be_v more_o clear_a and_o clean_o than_o that_o of_o his_o dogmatical_a work_n there_o be_v many_o philosophical_a book_n attribute_v to_o the_o same_o victorinus_n as_o his_o commentary_n upon_o tully_n rhetoric_n cite_v by_o cassiodorus_n in_o his_o bibliotheca_fw-la and_o by_o pope_n sylvester_n the_o ii_o in_o his_o epistle_n 130_o which_o have_v be_v print_v several_a time_n there_o be_v also_o attribute_v to_o he_o the_o version_n of_o porphyrie_n isagoge_n which_o be_v among_o boetius_n work_n a_o book_n about_o poetry_n and_o some_o book_n of_o grammar_n but_o those_o sort_n of_o book_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v into_o our_o bibliotheca_fw-la which_o shall_v contain_v none_o but_o ecclesiastical_a monument_n st._n pacianus_n st_n pacianus_n bishop_n of_o barcelona_n no_o less_o famous_a say_v st._n jerom_n for_o the_o holiness_n of_o his_o life_n than_o the_o eloquence_n of_o his_o discourse_n write_v many_o book_n among_o which_o there_o be_v one_o entitle_v pacianus_n st._n pacianus_n cervus_fw-la or_o the_o hart_n and_o some_o other_o treatise_n against_o the_o novatian_o he_o die_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n towards_o the_o year_n 380._o we_o have_v three_o letter_n of_o he_o against_o the_o novatian_o address_v to_o sempronianus_fw-la who_o be_v of_o this_o sect._n a_o exhortation_n to_o repentance_n and_o a_o treatise_n or_o sermon_n of_o baptism_n address_v to_o the_o catechuman_n all_o these_o piece_n be_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n and_o eloquence_n the_o first_o letter_n to_o sempronianus_fw-la have_v two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o way_n of_o prescription_n from_o the_o name_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o show_v that_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o novatian_o can_v be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o second_o he_o refute_v their_o doctrine_n about_o repentance_n he_o observe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o have_v appear_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o sect_n who_o have_v all_o be_v denominate_v from_o the_o name_n of_o their_o author_n that_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n be_v continue_v only_o in_o the_o true_a church_n that_o the_o novatian_o make_v one_o of_o those_o sect_n which_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o reformation_n he_o oppose_v to_o they_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n why_o shall_v not_o we_o say_v he_o have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o apostolical_a man_n shall_v we_o pay_v no_o deference_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n cyprian_n will_v we_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n be_v we_o wise_a than_o he_o but_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o so_o many_o bishop_n disperse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n who_o be_v unite_v with_o these_o saint_n what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o so_o many_o venerable_a old_a man_n of_o so_o many_o martyr_n and_o so_o many_o confessor_n be_v it_o for_o we_o to_o reform_v they_o shall_v our_o time_n corrupt_v by_o vice_n efface_v the_o venerable_a antiquity_n of_o our_o ancestor_n my_o name_n say_v he_o addressing_z himself_z to_z sempronianus_fw-la be_v christian_n and_o my_o surname_n be_v catholic_n christianus_n mihi_fw-la nomen_fw-la est_fw-la catholicus_n cognomen_fw-la he_o explain_v afterward_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a say_v that_o it_o signify_v obedient_a and_o that_o according_a to_o other_o it_o mean_v one_o through_o all_o and_o show_v that_o these_o two_o signification_n agree_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o alone_o be_v obedient_a to_o the_o voice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o only_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o world_n after_o he_o have_v thus_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n he_o proceed_v to_o penance_n and_o so_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o question_n may_v it_o please_v god_n say_v he_o that_o none_o of_o the_o faithful_a may_v ever_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o it_o that_o no_o man_n after_o baptism_n may_v ever_o fall_v into_o the_o precipice_n of_o sin_n that_o so_o the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v never_o be_v oblige_v to_o preach_v and_o apply_v long_a and_o tedious_a remedy_n for_o fear_v of_o patronise_a the_o liberty_n of_o sin_v by_o flatter_a sinner_n with_o their_o remedy_n nevertheless_o we_o allow_v this_o mercy_n from_o our_o god_n not_o to_o those_o who_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o preserve_v their_o innocence_n but_o to_o those_o who_o have_v be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o to_o lose_v it_o by_o their_o sin_n it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o sound_n but_o to_o the_o sick_a that_o we_o preach_v these_o remedy_n if_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v no_o more_o power_n over_o the_o baptize_v if_o the_o fraud_n of_o the_o serpent_n which_o destroy_v the_o first_o man_n and_o give_v so_o great_a occasion_n of_o damnation_n to_o his_o posterity_n have_v cease_v if_o i_o say_v the_o devil_n be_v go_v out_o of_o the_o world_n if_o we_o may_v sport_v ourselves_o in_o peace_n if_o man_n do_v not_o fall_v into_o many_o sin_n of_o thought_n word_n and_o deed_n then_o let_v we_o not_o acknowledge_v this_o gift_n of_o god_n let_v we_o reject_v this_o aid_n let_v we_o have_v no_o more_o confession_n let_v we_o no_o long_o hearken_v to_o sigh_n and_o tear_n let_v justice_n and_o innocence_n proud_o despise_v these_o remedy_n but_o if_o man_n be_v subject_a to_o these_o misery_n let_v we_o no_o more_o accuse_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n who_o have_v propose_v these_o remedy_n to_o our_o disease_n and_o reward_n to_o those_o that_o preserve_v their_o health_n let_v we_o no_o more_o efface_v the_o title_n of_o god_n clemency_n by_o a_o unsupportable_a rigour_n nor_o hinder_v sinner_n by_o a_o inflexible_a hardness_n from_o rejoice_v in_o those_o gift_n which_o he_o have_v free_o bestow_v upon_o they_o it_o be_v not_o we_o who_o give_v this_o grace_n of_o our_o own_o authority_n but_o god_n himself_o who_o say_v be_v convert_v to_o i_o etc._n etc._n after_o he_o have_v set_v down_o many_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o prove_v that_o god_n pardon_n penitent_a sinner_n he_o propose_v this_o objection_n of_o the_o novatian_o god_n only_o will_v you_o say_v can_v grant_v pardon_n of_o sin_n that_o be_v true_a answer_v he_o but_o what_o he_o do_v by_o his_o minister_n he_o do_v by_o his_o own_o power_n for_o he_o say_v to_o his_o apostle_n whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v lose_v in_o heaven_n but_o perhaps_o he_o do_v not_o give_v this_o power_n to_o any_o but_o the_o apostle_n if_o this_o be_v true_a than_o we_o must_v say_v that_o they_o only_o have_v also_o power_n to_o baptise_v to_o give_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o to_o purify_v the_o gentile_n from_o their_o sin_n for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o give_v they_o power_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n he_o also_o give_v they_o power_n to_o loose_v sinner_n either_o then_o these_o two_o power_n be_v peculiar_o reserve_v to_o the_o apostle_n or_o they_o be_v both_o continue_v to_o their_o successor_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o power_n of_o give_v baptism_n and_o unction_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o bishop_n that_o same_o must_v consequent_o be_v grant_v of_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v
the_o church_n be_v guard_v by_o the_o martyr_n as_o by_o so_o many_o soldier_n the_o afflict_a make_v address_n to_o they_o and_o with_o confidence_n implore_v their_o intercession_n it_o cure_v disease_n comfort_v in_o poverty_n and_o appease_v the_o anger_n of_o prince_n final_o the_o church_n of_o martyr_n be_v a_o harbour_n in_o a_o storm_n and_o a_o refuge_n in_o all_o misery_n the_o father_n who_o child_n be_v sick_a pray_v unto_o god_n for_o his_o cure_n by_o the_o intercession_n of_o a_o martyr_n say_v you_o holy_a martyr_n that_o suffer_v for_o jesus_n christ_n intercede_v for_o we_o you_o who_o can_v address_v to_o god_n with_o great_a boldness_n carry_v this_o word_n for_o your_o fellow_n servant_n though_o you_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o world_n yet_o you_o know_v the_o pain_n and_o affliction_n of_o this_o life_n yourselves_o have_v former_o pray_v to_o the_o martyr_n before_o you_o be_v martyr_n they_o hear_v you_o when_o you_o entreat_v they_o now_o that_o you_o can_v hear_v we_o grant_v â—s_a our_o request_n but_o least_o ignorant_a person_n shall_v yield_v to_o martyr_n the_o honour_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n he_o add_v we_o do_v not_o adore_v the_o martyr_n but_o we_o honour_v they_o as_o god_n servant_n we_o honour_v not_o man_n but_o admire_v they_o we_o lie_v up_o their_o relic_n in_o beautify_a shrine_n and_o we_o build_v magnificent_a church_n to_o their_o memory_n to_o render_v they_o the_o same_o honour_n in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v give_v in_o the_o world_n to_o those_o that_o have_v do_v famous_a action_n he_o go_v on_o to_o establish_v this_o principle_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o discourse_n where_o he_o speak_v so_o strong_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n against_o such_o as_o despise_v they_o that_o it_o give_v occasion_n of_o suspicion_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o of_o a_o young_a age_n than_o that_o of_o asterius_n amasenus_n the_o eleven_o sermon_n be_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o s._n euphemia_n cite_v in_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n act._n 4._o and_o by_o photius_n it_o seem_v not_o to_o i_o to_o be_v of_o asterius_n amasenus_n his_o style_n the_o author_n relate_v the_o history_n of_o that_o saint_n and_o observe_v that_o she_o be_v represent_v upon_o a_o winding-sheet_n that_o be_v near_o her_o grave_a after_o these_o sermon_n come_v those_o extract_v produce_v by_o photius_n vol._n 271._o the_o first_o be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o sermon_n of_o penance_n upon_o the_o sinful_a woman_n among_o the_o work_n of_o gregory_n nyssen_n to_o who_o he_o ascribe_v it_o in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o his_o bibliotheca_fw-la but_o after_o serious_a reflection_n i_o have_v find_v that_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o be_v write_v by_o asterius_n amasenus_n the_o second_o extract_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o sermon_n upon_o s._n steven_n among_o proclus_n sermon_n it_o differ_v from_o that_o which_o s._n gregory_n nyssen_n make_v upon_o that_o subject_a though_o i_o confound_v they_o in_o the_o second_o volume_n the_o three_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o traveller_n who_o go_v to_o jericho_n be_v take_v and_o wound_v by_o thief_n luk._n 10._o he_o suppose_v that_o this_o accident_n be_v real_a and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v use_v of_o it_o to_o inform_v the_o jew_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o charity_n and_o mercy_n this_o wound_a man_n go_v down_o to_o jericho_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o adam_n who_o by_o his_o sin_n fall_v from_o the_o happy_a state_n wherein_o he_o be_v create_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n cause_v the_o fall_n of_o all_o mankind_n the_o levite_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v moses_n and_o s._n john_n who_o find_v this_o man_n that_o be_v all_o mankind_n destitute_a of_o grace_n virtue_n and_o piety_n and_o wound_v by_o his_o enemy_n do_v indeed_o look_v upon_o he_o with_o compassion_n but_o can_v not_o cure_v he_o that_o the_o samaritan_n be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o carry_v a_o treasure_n of_o grace_n hide_v till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a law_n this_o exposition_n of_o the_o parable_n be_v pretty_a exact_a so_o far_o but_o the_o comparison_n he_o make_v afterward_o betwixt_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o horse_n that_o carry_v this_o samaritan_n be_v hardly_o tolerable_a because_o say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o vehicle_n of_o the_o divinity_n the_o four_o extract_v of_o photius_n be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o homily_n upon_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o pharisee_fw-mi and_o of_o the_o publican_n speak_v of_o luk._n ch_z 18._o here_o be_v a_o excellent_a definition_n of_o prayer_n prayer_n be_v a_o conference_n with_o god_n a_o forget_v of_o earthly_a thing_n and_o a_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n he_o that_o pray_v stand_v with_o his_o hand_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n do_v by_o this_o posture_n of_o his_o body_n represent_v the_o cross_n and_o if_o he_o pray_v with_o the_o heart_n and_o his_o prayer_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n he_o have_v the_o cross_n in_o his_o heart_n for_o prayer_n extinguish_v in_o he_o the_o desire_v of_o the_o flesh_n the_o love_n of_o riches_n and_o put_v off_o from_o his_o spirit_n the_o thought_n of_o pride_n and_o vanity_n he_o add_v that_o vainglory_n corrupt_v the_o best_a action_n as_o prayer_n fast_v and_o alm_n etc._n etc._n and_o render_v they_o improfitable_a the_o five_o extract_n be_v out_o of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o history_n of_o zacchaeus_n it_o contain_v nothing_o considerable_a the_o six_o be_v upon_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o prodigal_a son_n he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o in_o that_o parable_n represent_v the_o father_n of_o eternity_n that_o the_o two_o son_n be_v two_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o the_o prodigal_a child_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o those_o that_o have_v lose_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n that_o the_o portion_n of_o good_n which_o he_o desire_v of_o his_o father_n be_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o child_n do_v indeed_o ask_v it_o well_o but_o do_v not_o keep_v it_o but_o go_v into_o a_o foreign_a country_n that_o be_v he_o depart_v from_o god_n commandment_n that_o the_o devil_n be_v that_o citizen_n and_o prince_n who_o command_v the_o swine_n that_o be_v debauch_v person_n that_o this_o sinner_n at_o last_o acknowledge_v his_o fault_n come_v back_o to_o god_n his_o father_n but_o with_o fear_n and_o confess_v his_o unworthiness_n that_o the_o father_n full_a of_o compassion_n and_o mercy_n receive_v he_o embrace_v and_o put_v upon_o he_o new_a robe_n that_o these_o new_a robe_n can_v be_v baptism_n which_o can_v be_v receive_v a_o second_o time_n but_o repentance_n which_o be_v instead_o of_o baptism_n and_o which_o blot_v out_o our_o sin_n with_o tear_n make_v we_o clean_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n that_o the_o ring_n afterward_o give_v to_o this_o prodigal_a child_n be_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v give_v in_o repentance_n as_o well_o as_o in_o baptism_n the_o seven_o extract_n be_v of_o a_o sermon_n upon_o the_o cure_n of_o the_o centurion_n servant_n photius_n say_v that_o asterius_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o history_n treat_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o master_n and_o servant_n that_o he_o advise_v servant_n to_o obey_v their_o master_n ready_o and_o hearty_o and_o exhort_v their_o master_n to_o use_v they_o with_o meekness_n and_o bounty_n look_v upon_o they_o as_o brethren_n for_o say_v he_o they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o same_o mould_n with_o we_o they_o have_v the_o same_o creator_n the_o same_o nature_n the_o same_o passion_n they_o have_v a_o body_n and_o a_o soul_n as_o we_o have_v etc._n etc._n the_o homily_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fast_a from_o which_o photius_n have_v take_v out_o the_o eight_o extract_n be_v in_o latin_a among_o the_o work_n of_o s._n gregory_n nyssen_n i_o now_o confess_v that_o it_o rather_o belong_v to_o asterius_n than_o to_o that_o father_n the_o nine_o extract_n be_v of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o man_n bear_v blind_a which_o we_o have_v entire_a the_o ten_o be_v upon_o the_o woman_n have_v a_o issue_n of_o blood_n there_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o statue_n which_o that_o woman_n cause_v to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o honour_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o city_n of_o paneas_n this_o be_v all_o that_o f._n combefis_n have_v collect_v of_o the_o work_n of_o asterius_n amasenus_n but_o since_o that_o cotelerius_fw-la in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a monument_n have_v give_v we_o three_o homily_n upon_o psalm_n 5_o 6_o and_o 7._o which_o he_o ascribe_v to_o asterius_n amasenus_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o catenae_fw-la upon_o the_o psalm_n
apronius_n for_o oppose_v the_o error_n of_o the_o origeniste_n and_o invite_v he_o to_o come_v to_o jerusalem_n both_o these_o letter_n be_v write_v under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o anastasius_n about_o the_o year_n 400._o the_o two_o follow_a letter_n be_v write_v to_o pope_n damasus_n out_o of_o the_o desert_n of_o syria_n s._n jerom_n ask_v his_o advice_n what_o he_o shall_v do_v about_o the_o dispute_v then_o in_o the_o east_n i_o be_o say_v he_o tie_v to_o your_o holiness_n communion_n that_o be_v to_o s._n peter_n '_o s_o chair_n i_o know_v that_o the_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o that_o rock_n whosoever_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o that_o house_n be_v a_o profane_a man._n whosoever_o be_v not_o find_v in_o that_o house_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o flood_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o be_v retire_v into_o the_o desert_n of_o syria_n i_o can_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o your_o hand_n i_o follow_v your_o colleague_n the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n i_o do_v not_o know_v vitalis_n i_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o meletius_n paulinus_n be_v a_o stranger_n to_o i_o he_o that_o gather_v not_o with_o we_o scatter_v he_o give_v a_o account_n afterward_o of_o the_o occasion_n of_o those_o division_n after_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a after_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o alexandria_n enact_v with_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a bishop_n they_o yet_o ask_v of_o i_o that_o be_o a_o roman_a a_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n to_o acknowledge_v three_o hypostasis_n it_o be_v a_o arian_n bishop_n and_o the_o montanist_n who_o require_v that_o of_o i_o ....._o we_o ask_v what_o signify_v this_o word_n hypostasis_fw-la they_o say_v that_o it_o signify_v a_o subsist_v person_n we_o answer_v that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o we_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n they_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o our_o profess_v that_o sense_n but_o they_o require_v further_o that_o we_o own_o these_o term_n there_o must_v be_v some_o poison_n hide_v under_o these_o word_n we_o say_v open_o if_o any_o one_o own_v not_o three_o subsist_v person_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n but_o because_o we_o do_v not_o use_v the_o term_n which_o they_o require_v we_o be_v accuse_v of_o be_v heretic_n ....._o order_v i_o if_o you_o please_v what_o i_o shall_v do_v i_o will_v not_o be_v afraid_a to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n if_o you_o command_v i_o so_o to_o do_v yet_o he_o be_v afterward_o of_o opinion_n that_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v not_o to_o be_v approve_v of_o because_o the_o term_n hypostasis_fw-la be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n equivalent_a to_o that_o of_o substance_n the_o fifty_o eight_o letter_n to_o damasus_n be_v much_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a and_o he_o ask_v his_o advice_n with_o who_o he_o ought_v to_o communicate_v meletius_n paulinus_n or_o vitalis_n these_o letter_n be_v of_o 374._o the_o follow_a treatise_n be_v a_o dialogue_n betwixt_o a_o orthodox_n christian_n and_o a_o disciple_n of_o lucifer_n calaritanus_n this_o man_n defend_v the_o conduct_n and_o opinion_n of_o those_o of_o his_o sect_n maintain_v that_o those_o be_v not_o to_o be_v own_v as_o bishop_n that_o communicate_v with_o the_o arian_n bishop_n and_o that_o such_o as_o be_v baptise_a by_o heretic_n ought_v to_o be_v baptise_a again_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n affirm_v the_o contrary_a s._n jerom_n introduce_v the_o orthodox_n christian_n relate_v the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o the_o dissension_n that_o trouble_v the_o church_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a thing_n to_o pardon_v those_o bishop_n that_o have_v be_v surprise_v there_o be_v in_o that_o treatise_n a_o curious_a passage_n about_o tradition_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o impose_v of_o hand_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n after_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n he_o add_v that_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n without_o be_v authorize_v by_o a_o write_a law_n as_o say_v he_o the_o dip_v of_o the_o head_n three_o time_n in_o water_n at_o baptism_n the_o give_a milk_n and_o honey_n to_o the_o baptise_a not_o bow_v the_o knee_n upon_o sunday_n nor_o all_o the_o time_n betwixt_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n the_o luciferian_a advance_v this_o proposition_n and_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n agree_v to_o it_o confess_v that_o the_o bishop_n alone_o lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o the_o baptise_a to_o cause_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o come_v down_o upon_o they_o that_o he_o only_o conferr_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n but_o he_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v introduce_v rather_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o priesthood_n than_o through_o any_o necessity_n that_o however_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o they_o that_o be_v baptise_a though_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n from_o the_o bishop_n this_o treatise_n be_v write_v at_o rome_n about_o the_o year_n 384._o the_o 59th_o letter_n to_o avitus_n contain_v any_o numeration_n of_o those_o error_n which_o s._n jerom_n have_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o origen_n principle_n translate_v by_o rufinus_n which_o pammachius_n have_v send_v he_o ten_o year_n since_o which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 407._o the_o 60th_o be_v a_o translation_n of_o s._n epiphanius_n letter_n to_o j._n of_o jerusalem_n concern_v the_o ordination_n of_o paulinianus_n who_o s._n epiphanius_n have_v ordain_v deacon_n and_o priest_n in_o a_o monastery_n of_o s._n jerom_n which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n pretend_v to_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdiction_n this_o letter_n be_v very_o cunning_o write_v he_o complain_v of_o the_o anger_n which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v show_v for_o that_o ordination_n represent_v to_o he_o that_o such_o behaviour_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o be_v angry_a that_o he_o have_v ordain_v a_o priest_n in_o a_o monastery_n of_o strange_a monk_n that_o be_v not_o of_o his_o diocese_n he_o ought_v to_o show_v much_o satisfaction_n because_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o dissension_n among_o priest_n when_o no_o other_o thing_n be_v aim_v at_o but_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n that_o though_o all_o bishop_n have_v every_o one_o their_o church_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o whereof_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v care_n and_o that_o no_o man_n be_v to_o encroach_v upon_o another_o jurisdiction_n yet_o christian_a charity_n which_o have_v no_o bound_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v in_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o action_n be_v not_o to_o be_v consider_v in_o its_o self_n but_o respect_v aught_o to_o be_v have_v to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n place_n person_n and_o occasion_n he_o urge_v afterward_o such_o thing_n as_o may_v excuse_v his_o ordination_n by_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o priest_n in_o their_o monastery_n jerom_n and_o vincentius_n who_o will_v not_o perform_v any_o function_n of_o their_o ministry_n he_o think_v it_o his_o duty_n to_o give_v they_o a_o priest_n and_o have_v meet_v with_o paulinianus_n who_o so_o decline_v the_o priesthood_n that_o john_n can_v not_o seize_v upon_o he_o to_o put_v he_o into_o order_n he_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v take_v by_o force_n and_o ordain_v a_o deacon_n and_o that_o afterward_o he_o ordain_v he_o priest_n against_o his_o will_n when_o he_o wait_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o however_o the_o ordination_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o monastery_n and_o not_o in_o a_o parish_n of_o his_o diocese_n he_o add_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o cyprus_n be_v much_o more_o simple_a and_o careless_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o find_v fault_n that_o their_o fellow-bishop_n ordain_v out_o of_o their_o diocese_n those_o person_n that_o decline_v the_o priesthood_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o exhort_v they_o to_o do_v it_o he_o speak_v next_o against_o origen_n error_n and_o desire_v john_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o condemn_v they_o he_o reduce_v they_o to_o eight_o principal_a head_n which_o be_v these_o 1._o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n do_v not_o see_v his_o father_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v not_o see_v the_o son_n 2._o that_o man_n soul_n be_v send_v from_o heaven_n to_o the_o earth_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o shut_v up_o in_o body_n as_o in_o so_o many_o prison_n 3._o that_o the_o devil_n shall_v repent_v one_o day_n of_o their_o fault_n and_o shall_v reign_v with_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n 4._o that_o adam_n and_o eve_n have_v no_o flesh_n before_o they_o commit_v sin_n and_o that_o the_o skin_n wherewith_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v cover_v signify_v their_o body_n 5._o that_o man_n shall_v not_o rise_v again_o with_o
christ_n religion_n in_o that_o lofty_a manner_n as_o gives_z a_o very_a high_a notion_n of_o it_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o analysis_n of_o his_o principle_n religion_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n that_o can_v guide_v we_o to_o the_o truth_n to_o virtue_n and_o happiness_n the_o heathen_a philosopher_n acknowledge_v the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o popular_a religion_n and_o yet_o approve_v the_o same_o by_o their_o outward_a worship_n since_o the_o establishment_n of_o christianity_n none_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o religion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v plato_n himself_o will_v have_v own_v it_o see_v that_o the_o lofty_a maxim_n of_o philosophy_n concern_v the_o divinity_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o purify_n the_o soul_n whereof_o he_o despair_v of_o persuade_v the_o people_n be_v not_o only_o preach_v throughout_o the_o earth_n but_o also_o embrace_v and_o follow_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o person_n the_o philosopher_n must_v needs_o know_v god_n upon_o this_o occasion_n and_o give_v place_n to_o he_o that_o do_v this_o miracle_n neither_o curiosity_n nor_o vainglory_n ought_v to_o keep_v they_o from_o acknowledge_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o proud_a conjecture_n of_o a_o few_o philosopher_n and_o the_o publication_n of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o cure_v the_o soul_n and_o reform_v the_o error_n of_o all_o nation_n religion_n be_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o either_o among_o the_o philosopher_n since_o they_o approve_v by_o their_o action_n the_o same_o worship_n which_o they_o condemn_v in_o their_o write_n nor_o among_o the_o heretic_n who_o have_v no_o share_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o among_o schismatic_n who_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n nor_o among_o the_o jew_n who_o expect_v from_o god_n none_o but_o temporal_a and_o transitory_a reward_n but_o only_o in_o the_o church_n universal_o disperse_v throughout_o the_o earth_n which_o make_v use_v of_o the_o error_n of_o other_o for_o its_o own_o good_n the_o church_n make_v use_v of_o the_o pagan_n as_o the_o matter_n of_o her_o work_n of_o heretic_n as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o her_o doctrine_n of_o schismatic_o as_o a_o mark_n of_o her_o stability_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n as_o a_o evidence_n of_o her_o excellency_n and_o so_o she_o invit_v the_o heathen_a thrust_v out_o heretic_n forsake_v schismatic_n go_v before_o the_o jew_n and_o yet_o she_o open_v to_o all_o a_o entrance_n into_o the_o mystery_n and_o a_o door_n of_o grace_n either_o by_o form_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o former_a or_o by_o reform_v the_o error_n of_o the_o latter_a or_o by_o cause_v the_o last_o to_o return_v into_o her_o bosom_n or_o admit_v the_o other_o into_o the_o society_n of_o her_o child_n as_o for_o carnal_a christian_n she_o bear_v with_o they_o for_o a_o time_n as_o straw_n which_o be_v serviceable_a to_o the_o wheat_n upon_o the_o floor_n and_o because_o every_o one_o be_v either_o straw_n or_o wheat_n according_a to_o the_o motion_n of_o his_o will_n she_o suffer_v those_o that_o be_v in_o sin_n or_o in_o error_n till_o they_o be_v accuse_v or_o till_o they_o undertake_v to_o defend_v their_o false_a opinion_n with_o obstinate_a animosity_n but_o such_o as_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n do_v either_o return_n by_o penance_n or_o be_v carry_v away_o by_o a_o mischievous_a liberty_n they_o give_v up_o themselves_o to_o vice_n or_o they_o make_v a_o schism_n or_o frame_v a_o heresy_n yea_o very_o often_o god_n providence_n permit_v some_o virtuous_a christian_n to_o be_v put_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n by_o tumult_n and_o disturbance_n excite_v against_o they_o by_o carnal_a person_n but_o this_o separation_n be_v not_o impute_v unto_o they_o and_o god_n notwithstanding_o crow_v they_o in_o secret_a when_o they_o bear_v with_o that_o injury_n patient_o without_o make_v a_o schism_n from_o the_o church_n or_o set_v up_o any_o new_a heresy_n such_o example_n say_v st._n augustin_n seem_v rare_a but_o yet_o there_o be_v some_o and_o more_o than_o can_v be_v believe_v have_v thus_o reject_v the_o false_a religion_n he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v hold_v to_o that_o of_o christ_n and_o to_o that_o church_n which_o be_v catholic_n and_o which_o be_v so_o call_v not_o only_o by_o she_o own_o child_n but_o also_o by_o her_o very_a enemy_n the_o first_o ground_n of_o this_o religion_n be_v history_n and_o prophecy_n which_o discover_v to_o we_o the_o oeconomy_n that_o god_n providence_n have_v make_v use_n of_o in_o process_n of_o time_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o men._n that_o after_o this_o belief_n we_o ought_v to_o purify_v our_o heart_n to_o render_v they_o capable_a of_o know_v the_o trinity_n the_o incarnation_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n that_o heresy_n serve_v to_o clear_v the_o mystery_n after_o this_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o soul_n show_v after_o what_o manner_n it_o become_v as_o it_o be_v earthly_a and_o carnal_a by_o love_v the_o body_n and_o how_o it_o get_v out_o of_o that_o unhappy_a state_n by_o turn_v to_o god_n and_o overcome_a disorderly_a affection_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o nature_n and_o fall_v of_o angel_n he_o show_v that_o sin_n must_v be_v voluntary_a that_o death_n weakness_n and_o pain_n be_v punishment_n for_o sin_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o unprofitable_a because_o they_o wean_v we_o from_o corporeal_a thing_n he_o resume_v his_o discourse_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o say_v that_o god_n bounty_n towards_o man_n never_o appear_v so_o much_o as_o in_o that_o mystery_n that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n of_o the_o same_o substance_n and_o coeternal_a with_o the_o father_n vouchsafe_v to_o make_v himself_o man_n like_o unto_o we_o to_o deliver_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n that_o he_o have_v use_v no_o force_n or_o violence_n to_o draw_v we_o to_o himself_o that_o he_o have_v manifest_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n by_o miracle_n and_o man_n by_o his_o suffering_n that_o he_o have_v appoint_v his_o example_n for_o a_o remedy_n against_o all_o the_o disorderly_a passion_n of_o man_n that_o his_o life_n be_v a_o continual_a instruction_n and_o his_o resurrection_n a_o evidence_n that_o we_o may_v hope_v to_o be_v one_o day_n deliver_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o evil_n that_o he_o have_v take_v off_o the_o veil_n from_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o old_a law_n that_o he_o have_v abolish_v the_o ceremonial_a ordinance_n with_o which_o the_o jew_n be_v overladen_a that_o he_o have_v institute_v few_o sacrament_n indeed_o but_o very_o wholesome_a one_o to_o preserve_v society_n in_o his_o church_n that_o he_o have_v perfect_v our_o moral_n by_o increase_a the_o number_n of_o precept_n but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o have_v give_v man_n strength_n to_o practice_v they_o he_o treat_v here_o of_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o evil_a show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o corporeal_a substance_n but_o consist_v in_o a_o vicious_a adhaesion_n of_o the_o will_n to_o corporeal_a being_n he_o run_v through_o the_o several_a condition_n of_o man_n and_o the_o mean_n to_o find_v out_o remedy_n for_o all_o their_o distemper_n he_o discover_v the_o use_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v both_o of_o authority_n and_o reason_n to_o cure_v man_n and_o appli_v both_o to_o take_v he_o off_o from_o the_o creature_n he_o have_v several_a curious_a speculation_n upon_o the_o knowledge_n and_o the_o affection_n of_o man_n and_o particular_o he_o examine_v the_o three_o principal_a passion_n pleasure_n ambition_n and_o curiosity_n and_o lay_v down_o very_o profitable_a precept_n for_o piety_n and_o manner_n he_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n distinguish_v the_o several_a explication_n and_o give_v some_o rule_n for_o the_o understanding_n of_o it_o the_o whole_a work_n be_v conclude_v with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o all_o man_n to_o embrace_v the_o true_a religion_n in_o his_o retractation_n he_o make_v some_o remark_n upon_o this_o treatise_n most_o of_o they_o be_v of_o small_a consequence_n these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o most_o important_a he_o have_v say_v that_o sin_n be_v so_o necessary_o voluntary_a that_o a_o action_n can_v not_o be_v sin_n if_o it_o be_v not_o voluntary_a he_o justify_v this_o assertion_n in_o his_o retractation_n but_o he_o add_v that_o sin_v commit_v through_o ignorance_n or_o lust_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n voluntary_a because_o they_o can_v be_v commit_v without_o will_n and_o that_o even_o original_a sin_n be_v voluntary_a in_o this_o sense_n because_o it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o the_o first_o man_n that_o make_v it_o hereditary_a to_o all_o his_o posterity_n he_o observe_v likewise_o upon_o what_o he_o have_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v nothing_o by_o violence_n but_o only_o use_v counsel_n and_o exhortation_n that_o he_o do_v not_o
the_o nature_n of_o body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o that_o of_o angel_n it_o be_v incertain_a whether_o they_o have_v boâ—…s_n or_o whether_o they_o be_v pure_a spirit_n these_o letter_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 408._o the_o 96th_o letter_n be_v a_o excellent_a example_n show_v how_o little_a bishop_n in_o st._n augustin_n time_n be_v give_v to_o interest_n paulus_n bishop_n of_o catagnae_fw-la have_v buy_v a_o estate_n in_o the_o church_n name_n with_o a_o sum_n which_o he_o recover_v though_o he_o have_v surrendered_n his_o own_o estate_n for_o what_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o royal_a treasure_n boniface_n his_o successor_n not_o willing_a to_o benefit_v himself_o by_o that_o fraud_n declare_v the_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v choose_v either_o to_o have_v nothing_o or_o to_o receive_v the_o whole_a from_o the_o emperor_n liberality_n rather_o than_o keep_v a_o thing_n get_v by_o fraud_n st._n augustin_n write_v this_o letter_n to_o olympius_n surveyor_n of_o the_o building_n to_o obtain_v by_o his_o mean_n this_o gratification_n from_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o boniface_n olympius_n not_o be_v in_o that_o employment_n before_o the_o death_n of_o stilico_n which_o happen_v in_o august_n 408_o this_o letter_n can_v have_v be_v write_v till_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o that_o year_n to_o the_o same_o magistrate_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v the_o follow_v write_v whereby_o he_o pray_v he_o to_o see_v the_o law_n maintain_v that_o be_v publish_v in_o africa_n in_o the_o time_n of_o stilico_n his_o predecessor_n and_o to_o let_v the_o church_n enemy_n know_v that_o these_o law_n have_v be_v enact_v free_o by_o the_o emperor_n himself_o they_o be_v in_o full_a force_n after_o stilico_n death_n in_o the_o 98th_o to_o boniface_n st._n augustin_n resolve_v a_o question_n that_o be_v make_v to_o he_o by_o that_o bishop_n namely_o how_o the_o faith_n of_o parent_n can_v serve_v for_o their_o child_n that_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n though_o the_o incredulity_n of_o parent_n can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o their_o child_n when_o they_o offer_v they_o to_o daemon_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o after_o a_o child_n be_v bear_v he_o partake_v no_o long_o of_o other_o man_n sin_n but_o before_o he_o be_v partaker_n of_o adam_n sin_n from_o which_o he_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n that_o water_n represent_v outward_o both_o the_o mystery_n and_o grace_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n produce_v the_o effect_n that_o neither_o the_o faith_n of_o parent_n nor_o yet_o of_o godfather_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o grace_n but_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n that_o beget_v christ_n in_o each_o member_n in_o which_o sense_n the_o godfather_n answer_v for_o the_o child_n that_o he_o believe_v and_o resolve_v to_o live_v christianly_o because_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o conversion_n to_o god_n he_o explain_v this_o last_o notion_n by_o several_a example_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o allege_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n itself_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v say_v that_o whosoever_o have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n have_v faith_n itself_o this_o comparison_n will_v not_o be_v very_o just_a if_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o consider_v something_o else_o in_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o the_o external_a and_o sensible_a part_n the_o 99th_o be_v write_v to_o the_o lady_n italica_n on_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o first_o siege_n of_o rome_n by_o alaricus_n in_o 408._o in_o the_o 100dth_n letter_n st._n augustin_n intreat_v donatus_n proconsul_n of_o africa_n to_o restrain_v the_o donatist_n but_o not_o to_o punish_v they_o with_o death_n and_o have_v express_v himself_o with_o the_o most_o pathetical_a term_n that_o can_v be_v use_v to_o oblige_v he_o to_o meekness_n he_o conclude_v with_o these_o curious_a word_n it_o be_v a_o more_o troublesome_a than_o profitable_a labour_n to_o compel_v man_n to_o forsake_v a_o great_a evil_n rather_o by_o force_n than_o by_o instruction_n this_o letter_n be_v write_v at_o the_o time_n when_o they_o publish_v new_a edict_n against_o the_o donatist_n in_o 408._o the_o 101st_o letter_n to_o memorius_n a_o bishop_n be_v join_v to_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o music_n which_o st._n augustin_n send_v by_o itself_o to_o that_o bishop_n because_o he_o can_v not_o find_v his_o other_o book_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a that_o memorius_n desire_v this_o memorius_n be_v father_n to_o julianus_n who_o write_v afterward_o against_o st._n augustin_n who_o be_v now_o a_o deacon_n st._n augustin_n give_v he_o great_a commendation_n in_o that_o letter_n the_o 102d_o be_v place_v in_o the_o retractation_n among_o the_o book_n compose_v before_o the_o year_n 411._o there_o st._n augustin_n answer_v six_o question_n propose_v by_o a_o heathen_a to_o a_o priest_n call_v deogratias_fw-la the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o resurrection_n whether_o that_o which_o be_v promise_v to_o we_o shall_v be_v like_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o like_o that_o of_o lazarus_n and_o whether_o after_o the_o resurrection_n man_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o infirmity_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o flesh._n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o our_o resurrection_n shall_v be_v like_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n we_o shall_v be_v free_v from_o all_o care_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o corruptible_a flesh._n the_o second_o question_n be_v if_o none_o can_v be_v save_v but_o by_o jesus_n christ_n what_o be_v become_v of_o those_o that_o die_v before_o his_o come_n what_o be_v become_v of_o so_o many_o million_o of_o soul_n against_o who_o nothing_o can_v be_v object_v since_o christ_n have_v not_o yet_o appear_v among_o man_n why_o do_v not_o the_o saviour_n come_v soon_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o jewish_a law_n supply_v that_o want_n for_o there_o be_v already_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n upon_o earth_n when_o it_o be_v give_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v neither_o know_v nor_o practise_v but_o in_o a_o small_a corner_n of_o the_o world_n st._n augustin_n have_v show_v that_o the_o pagan_n be_v not_o less_o perplex_v with_o that_o question_n than_o the_o christian_n answer_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o govern_v the_o world_n from_o the_o beginning_n all_o those_o that_o know_v he_o and_o live_v according_a to_o his_o precept_n may_v be_v save_v by_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v that_o he_o be_v in_o god_n and_o shall_v come_v upon_o the_o earth_n he_o add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o cause_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o at_o such_o a_o time_n and_o in_o such_o place_n where_o he_o know_v that_o there_o be_v those_o who_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o and_o that_o he_o foresee_v that_o in_o all_o other_o place_n or_o at_o any_o other_o time_n man_n will_v be_v such_o as_o they_o have_v be_v though_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v to_o they_o this_o notion_n be_v very_o favourable_a to_o the_o semipelagian_o and_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o hilary_n letter_n to_o st._n augustin_n but_o this_o father_n answer_v they_o in_o the_o 9_o chap._n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o he_o do_v make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n foreknowledge_n only_o because_o he_o think_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v the_o infidelity_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o make_v this_o objection_n and_o therefore_o he_o omit_v to_o speak_v of_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v within_o god_n counsel_n of_o the_o motive_n of_o that_o dispensation_n and_o so_o when_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o show_v himself_o nor_o cause_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o in_o those_o place_n and_o at_o such_o a_o time_n he_o know_v those_o person_n live_v who_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o show_v himself_o unto_o man_n nor_o suffer_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o in_o those_o place_n and_o at_o that_o time_n when_o he_o know_v that_o those_o shall_v live_v who_o be_v elect_v before_o the_o creation_n he_o expound_v again_o in_o the_o same_o place_n what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o this_o letter_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n never_o fail_v of_o be_v preach_v to_o those_o that_o be_v worthy_a and_o that_o if_o it_o fail_v any_o it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o it_o say_v that_o he_o have_v not_o
possess_v and_o we_o possess_v nothing_o just_o but_o what_o we_o possess_v as_o we_o ought_v and_o all_o that_o we_o possess_v not_o as_o we_o ought_v be_v another_o and_o we_o possess_v nothing_o as_o we_o ought_v if_o we_o make_v not_o good_a use_n of_o it_o so_o that_o wicked_a man_n never_o possess_v any_o thing_n as_o they_o ought_v and_o good_a man_n enjoy_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o just_o because_o they_o love_v it_o less_o strange_a consequence_n will_v follow_v from_o this_o position_n have_v not_o st._n augustin_n add_v this_o restriction_n immediate_o but_o their_o iniquity_n be_v tolerate_v who_o possess_v not_o this_o world_n good_n as_o they_o ought_v yea_o law_n be_v establish_v to_o secure_v their_o possession_n and_o be_v call_v civil_a law_n because_o that_o by_o they_o civil_a society_n be_v preserve_v not_o by_o oblige_v they_o to_o use_v those_o good_n as_o they_o ought_v but_o by_o prevent_v their_o abuse_v they_o for_o the_o oppression_n of_o other_o ...._o yet_o we_o have_v respect_n to_o these_o humane_a and_o temporal_a law_n and_o our_o intercession_n never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o hinder_v the_o restore_n of_o what_o be_v ill_o get_v according_a to_o the_o law_n the_o 154th_o letter_n be_v from_o macedonius_n who_o send_v st._n augustin_n word_n that_o he_o have_v do_v what_o he_o desire_v and_o that_o he_o have_v read_v the_o three_o first_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n which_o st._n augustin_n send_v he_o st._n augustin_n answer_v he_o in_o the_o 155th_o wherein_o he_o discourse_v of_o happiness_n show_v that_o god_n be_v the_o spring_n of_o a_o happy_a life_n and_o that_o true_a virtue_n consist_v in_o the_o love_n of_o god_n virtue_n say_v he_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o love_n of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v love_v to_o know_v how_o to_o make_v a_o good_a choice_n be_v call_v prudence_n not_o to_o be_v turn_v away_o from_o it_o for_o any_o evil_n by_o pleasure_n or_o pride_n be_v call_v fortitude_n temperance_n and_o justice_n thus_o god_n be_v the_o chief_a good_a so_o that_o to_o love_v any_o other_o thing_n more_o or_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v not_o to_o love_v ourselves_o for_o our_o condition_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o happy_a as_o we_o approach_v with_o great_a violence_n towards_o that_o which_o be_v best_a these_o four_o letter_n be_v write_v immediate_o after_o st._n augustin_n have_v compose_v his_o three_o first_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n which_o be_v complete_v in_o 413._o before_o the_o four_o and_o the_o five_o which_o be_v publish_v in_o 415._o the_o 156th_o letter_n be_v write_v from_o syracuse_n by_o one_o hilary_n who_o desire_v st._n augustin_n to_o let_v he_o know_v what_o he_o shall_v think_v of_o certain_a proposition_n set_v forth_o by_o some_o at_o syracuse_n that_o it_o be_v in_o man_n power_n to_o keep_v himself_o pure_a from_o all_o sin_n that_o it_o be_v easy_a for_o he_o if_o he_o please_v to_o keep_v the_o command_n of_o god_n that_o man_n be_v bear_v without_o sin_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n that_o child_n die_v before_o baptism_n shall_v perish_v that_o rich_a man_n can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n without_o renounce_v their_o riches_n and_o sell_v all_o they_o have_v and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o poor_a and_o that_o while_o they_o keep_v they_o all_o the_o good_a work_n they_o may_v do_v according_a to_o god_n law_n will_v profit_v they_o nothing_o and_o last_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o swear_v in_o no_o case_n he_o ask_v further_a whether_o the_o church_n without_o spot_n or_o wrinkle_n speak_v of_o by_o st._n paul_n be_v that_o to_o which_o we_o now_o belong_v or_o that_o which_o we_o hope_v to_o make_v up_o one_o day_n with_o the_o bless_a in_o heaven_n this_o hilary_n of_o syracuse_n be_v very_o like_a that_o hilary_n who_o join_v with_o st._n prosper_n to_o refute_v the_o semipelagian_n and_o who_o write_v to_o st._n augustin_n the_o 226th_o letter_n both_o be_v layman_n since_o st._n augustin_n call_v they_o son_n they_o be_v both_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o pelagian_o disciple_n and_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n augustin_n the_o style_n of_o both_o letter_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o same_o which_o make_v it_o probable_a that_o they_o be_v both_o write_v by_o the_o same_o person_n be_v that_o as_o it_o will_v in_o the_o next_o st._n augustin_n answer_v the_o question_n propose_v in_o this_o letter_n which_o give_v he_o opportunity_n to_o treat_v at_o large_a of_o original_a sin_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o our_o nature_n of_o justification_n and_o of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o prove_v against_o the_o pelagian_o 1._o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v free_a from_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n 2_o that_o no_o man_n can_v fulfil_v the_o law_n without_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v obtain_v by_o labour_n and_o by_o prayer_n 3._o that_o grace_n do_v not_o take_v away_o liberty_n because_o the_o will_n of_o man_n be_v by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o free_a as_o it_o be_v the_o more_o subject_a to_o christ_n grace_n and_o deliver_v from_o the_o dominion_n of_o sin_n we_o shall_v not_o think_v that_o freewill_n be_v destroy_v because_o it_o need_v such_o help_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o suppose_v that_o it_o subsist_v still_o when_o we_o say_v that_o it_o have_v need_v of_o help_n 4._o that_o we_o learn_v of_o st._n paul_n that_o all_o the_o child_n of_o adam_n be_v bear_v in_o sin_n and_o perish_v eternal_o if_o they_o be_v not_o sanctify_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n here_o he_o refute_v the_o pelagian_o very_o full_o who_o answer_v that_o sin_n be_v not_o from_o adam_n but_o by_o imitation_n and_o he_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o opposition_n which_o st._n paul_n make_v between_o adam_n and_o jesus_n christ_n between_o the_o condemnation_n cause_v by_o the_o old_a man_n because_o of_o sin_n and_o the_o justification_n which_o the_o new_a man_n work_v in_o we_o by_o his_o grace_n have_v handle_v these_o point_n he_o speak_v occasional_o against_o coelestius_n who_o have_v be_v both_o accuse_v and_o convict_v of_o those_o error_n which_o st._n augustin_n have_v late_o refute_v afterward_o this_o saint_n discourse_n against_o another_o pelagian_a error_n concern_v manner_n and_o prove_v 1._o that_o to_o be_v save_v man_n need_v not_o part_n with_o their_o whole_a estate_n and_o reduce_v themselves_o to_o entire_a poverty_n and_o last_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o church_n here_o below_o consist_v both_o of_o good_a and_o bad._n he_o add_v further_a concern_v swear_v that_o man_n shall_v avoid_v swear_v as_o much_o as_o possible_o they_o can_v that_o it_o be_v best_o not_o to_o swear_v at_o all_o no_o not_o in_o truth_n because_o those_o that_o be_v use_v to_o swear_v be_v every_o moment_n upon_o the_o brink_n of_o perjury_n that_o it_o be_v a_o most_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o play_v with_o oath_n but_o the_o sure_a way_n be_v never_o to_o swear_v and_o use_v only_o yea_o and_o nay_o st._n jerom_n mention_n this_o letter_n in_o his_o dialogue_n write_v in_o the_o year_n 415._o and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o discourse_n new_o publish_v it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o palestine_n assemble_v in_o july_n 415._o as_o st._n augustin_n observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n of_o pelagius_n chap._n 11._o which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 414._o the_o subject_a of_o the_o 158th_o letter_n be_v as_o follow_v evodius_n bishop_n of_o uzala_n have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o a_o young_a man_n happy_a death_n who_o have_v lead_v a_o most_o holy_a life_n and_o have_v appear_v to_o some_o after_o his_o death_n propose_v some_o question_n to_o st._n augustin_n about_o such_o apparition_n and_o ask_v whether_o the_o soul_n have_v not_o a_o body_n after_o death_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o forget_v that_o this_o bishop_n speak_v of_o that_o young_a man_n death_n observe_v that_o in_o his_o sickness_n he_o repeat_v psalm_n and_o in_o his_o agony_n he_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n upon_o his_o forehead_n that_o they_o bury_v he_o honourable_o and_o for_o three_o day_n together_o hymn_n be_v sing_v upon_o his_o grave_n and_o on_o the_o three_o day_n they_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o redemption_n at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o letter_n evodius_n ask_v st._n augustin_n some_o other_o question_n about_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n wisdom_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o bishop_n in_o the_o 159th_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o question_n require_v much_o labour_n and_o study_n to_o resolve_v all_o the_o difficulty_n that_o may_v be_v in_o it_o but_o to_o let_v he_o know_v his_o opinion_n in_o one_o word_n he_o
desire_v oceanus_n to_o send_v he_o a_o treatise_n of_o that_o father_n whereof_o orosius_n have_v speak_v to_o he_o and_o wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh._n the_o 181st_o 182d_o 183d_o and_o 184th_o letter_n be_v pope_n innocent_n answer_n to_o those_o of_o the_o african_a bishop_n whereby_o he_o approve_v and_o confirm_v all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o africa_n against_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n they_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 417._o the_o 185th_o letter_n be_v among_o those_o discourse_n that_o st._n augustin_n mention_n in_o his_o retractation_n where_o he_o call_v it_o the_o book_n of_o the_o correction_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o those_o who_o find_v fault_n that_o the_o imperial_a law_n be_v put_v in_o execution_n to_o make_v they_o return_v into_o the_o church_n he_o direct_v it_o to_o bonifacius_n a_o tribune_n and_o afterward_o count_n in_o africa_n have_v show_v there_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o arian_n heresy_n and_o the_o donatists_n schism_n he_o prove_v that_o keep_v within_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a moderation_n the_o terror_n of_o the_o law_n may_v be_v use_v to_o reduce_v heretic_n to_o the_o church_n he_o speak_v at_o large_a of_o the_o cruelty_n which_o the_o donatist_n and_o particular_o the_o circumcellian_o exercise_v against_o the_o catholic_n he_o refute_v all_o the_o reason_n then_o allege_v at_o large_a which_o reason_n be_v now_o make_v use_n of_o to_o persuade_v man_n that_o heretic_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reclaim_v from_o their_o error_n by_o force_n or_o punishment_n he_o say_v some_o thing_n concern_v penance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n that_o baptism_n blot_v cut_v all_o sin_n and_o that_o by_o penance_n they_o may_v also_o be_v remit_v and_o that_o if_o the_o church_n have_v ordain_v that_o none_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v under_o penance_n shall_v be_v admit_v into_o the_o clergy_n or_o keep_v in_o it_o this_o be_v only_o for_o the_o uphold_v of_o discipline_n lest_o some_o shall_v do_v penance_n out_o of_o pride_n with_o a_o design_n to_o obtain_v ecclesiastical_a dignity_n not_o that_o she_o will_v cast_v criminal_n into_o despair_n how_o guilty_a soever_o they_o be_v but_o that_o this_o method_n be_v alter_v upon_o those_o occasion_n where_o the_o business_n be_v not_o only_o to_o secure_v the_o salvation_n of_o some_o particular_a man_n but_o to_o deliver_v whole_a nation_n from_o death_n in_o which_o circumstance_n the_o church_n have_v remit_v much_o of_o the_o severity_n of_o her_o discipline_n to_o find_v a_o remedy_n for_o great_a evil_n and_o for_o this_o very_a reason_n she_o deal_v thus_o with_o the_o donatist_n that_o she_o be_v satisfy_v if_o they_o expiate_v their_o sin_n of_o separation_n by_o as_o bitter_a grief_n as_o be_v that_o of_o st._n peter_n and_o she_o preserve_v their_o rank_n and_o dignity_n among_o the_o clergy_n that_o the_o church_n practise_v this_o when_o whole_a nation_n be_v to_o be_v reclaim_v from_o error_n or_o heresy_n that_o lucifer_n calaritanus_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o schismatic_a for_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n that_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o error_n or_o blasphemy_n since_o it_o will_v thence_o follow_v that_o no_o heretic_n ought_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o penance_n or_o obtain_v remission_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o that_o by_o this_o no_o other_o thing_n can_v be_v understand_v but_o final_a impenitency_n st._n augustin_n observe_v in_o his_o retractation_n that_o he_o write_v this_o letter_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o compose_v the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n of_o pelagius_n in_o 417._o the_o 186th_o letter_n of_o st._n augustin_n be_v write_v to_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o nola_n not_o to_o boniface_n as_o it_o be_v entitle_v in_o some_o manuscript_n siince_n it_o be_v quote_v as_o direct_v to_o paulinus_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n ch._n 21._o and_o by_o st._n prosper_n ch._n 43._o against_o cassianus_n his_o conference_n and_o indeed_o st._n augustin_n quote_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o a_o letter_n from_o the_o person_n to_o who_o he_o write_v which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o 8_o letter_n of_o st._n paulinus_n '_o to_o sulpitius_n severus_n this_o whereof_o we_o now_o speak_v be_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o st._n augustin_n and_o alypius_n who_o be_v a_o intimate_a friend_n of_o st._n paulinus_n against_o pelagius_n who_o this_o saint_n have_v in_o great_a esteem_n in_o this_o letter_n st._n augustin_n lay_v open_v all_o his_o principle_n concern_v grace_n and_o predestination_n and_o refute_v pelagius_n his_o notion_n he_o begin_v with_o the_o relation_n of_o what_o have_v be_v do_v against_o he_o in_o africa_n and_o send_v copy_n of_o it_o to_o st._n paulinus_n then_o he_o lay_v down_o these_o position_n that_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o enable_v we_o to_o do_v good_a be_v altogether_o of_o free_a gift_n that_o god_n show_v mercy_n to_o who_o he_o please_v that_o he_o take_v who_o he_o think_v fit_a out_o of_o the_o mass_n of_o corruption_n into_o which_o mankind_n be_v fall_v through_o adam_n sin_n he_o insi_v particular_o upon_o the_o example_n of_o infant_n whereof_o some_o be_v save_v through_o god_n mercy_n and_o other_o damn_v because_o of_o original_a sin_n he_o refute_v pelagius_n opinion_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o infant_n who_o he_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o a_o middle_a state_n between_o heaven_n and_o hell_n which_o he_o call_v eternal_a life_n he_o prove_v that_o freewill_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o a_o indifference_n to_o good_a or_o evil_a for_o it_o be_v incline_v to_o evil_a and_o can_v do_v good_a without_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n he_o tell_v st._n paulinus_n that_o pelagius_n maintain_v the_o contrary_a in_o his_o former_a book_n that_o afterward_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v retract_v his_o error_n in_o the_o council_n of_o diospolis_n whereof_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o act_n and_o then_o he_o dissemble_v again_o sometime_o confess_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n and_o often_o affirm_v that_o the_o will_n have_v power_n of_o itself_o to_o abstain_v from_o sin_n so_o that_o god_n assistance_n in_o his_o opinion_n be_v afford_v we_o over_o and_o above_o to_o enable_v we_o to_o do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a with_o the_o great_a ease_n these_o be_v the_o opinion_n refute_v by_o st._n augustin_n in_o this_o letter_n where_o he_o urge_v a_o passage_n from_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o st._n paulinus_n to_o convince_v he_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o reject_v they_o and_o condemn_v pelagius_n the_o next_o letter_n to_o dardanus_n be_v a_o didactical_a treatise_n mention_v by_o st_n augustin_n in_o his_o retractation_n there_o he_o show_v how_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v omnipresent_v upon_o occasion_n of_o two_o question_n which_o dardanus_n have_v propose_v to_o he_o the_o one_o upon_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o good_a thief_n this_o day_n thou_o shall_v be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n and_o the_o other_o whether_o child_n have_v any_o notion_n of_o god_n in_o the_o womb._n the_o former_a difficulty_n be_v ground_v upon_o this_o that_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o in_o paradise_n immediate_o after_o his_o death_n because_o his_o soul_n descend_v into_o hell_n and_o his_o body_n be_v lay_v in_o the_o grave_a st._n augustin_n say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o righteous_a be_v which_o may_v be_v call_v paradise_n but_o he_o think_v it_o more_o probable_a that_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o christ_n divinity_n which_o never_o cease_v to_o be_v in_o paradise_n this_o put_v st._n augustin_n upon_o treat_v of_o god_n immensity_n whereof_o he_o speak_v after_o a_o very_a high_a manner_n show_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o conceive_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o corporeal_a extension_n he_o discourse_v likewise_o of_o the_o particular_a manner_n how_o god_n dwell_v in_o the_o saint_n and_o in_o baptise_a infant_n that_o do_v not_o yet_o know_v he_o and_o this_o lead_v he_o to_o the_o second_o question_n about_o the_o knowledge_n of_o child_n that_o be_v yet_o in_o their_o mother_n be_v womb._n he_o affirm_v that_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n no_o not_o after_o their_o birth_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n dwell_v in_o they_o and_o they_o know_v it_o not_o whereupon_o he_o enlarge_v upon_o justification_n that_o be_v wrought_v by_o regeneration_n and_o speak_v of_o birth_n in_o sin_n the_o necessity_n of_o baptismal_a grace_n and_o of_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ._n it_o be_v evident_a by_o st._n augustin_n retractation_n that_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 417._o it_o be_v direct_v to_o the_o praefect_n of_o gaul_n to_o who_o st._n jerom_n write_v
his_o bishopric_n be_v only_o bar_v from_o the_o metropolitan_a dignity_n to_o which_o his_o seniority_n may_v have_v promote_v he_o in_o his_o turn_n that_o of_o victor_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o province_n who_o be_v likewise_o exclude_v the_o right_n of_o primacy_n and_o with_o who_o no_o other_o bishop_n do_v communicate_v in_o his_o diocese_n and_o that_o of_o bishop_n laurentius_n with_o who_o they_o proceed_v as_o they_o have_v do_v with_o antonius_n of_o fussala_n st._n augustin_n may_v have_v allege_v beside_o those_o canon_n which_o allow_v to_o bishop_n the_o rank_n and_o honour_n of_o their_o dignity_n and_o yet_o deprive_v they_o both_o of_o the_o function_n and_o jurisdiction_n in_o the_o 210th_o letter_n st._n augustin_n instruct_v felicitas_n and_o rusticus_n how_o the_o evil_n of_o this_o life_n be_v to_o be_v endure_v and_o give_v they_o rule_n for_o brotherly_a correction_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o occasion_n of_o write_v upon_o this_o subject_a be_v the_o dissension_n which_o happen_v among_o the_o virgin_n consecrate_v to_o god_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o follow_a letter_n about_o their_o superior_a who_o the_o nun_n design_v to_o change_v st._n augustin_n have_v reprove_v they_o for_o it_o and_o exhort_v they_o to_o peace_n and_o obedience_n prescribe_v they_o a_o most_o wise_a and_o prudent_a rule_n of_o life_n this_o letter_n be_v write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n augustin_n sister_n who_o govern_v that_o monastery_n at_o the_o time_n when_o most_o of_o the_o donatist_n be_v reunite_v in_o 424._o the_o 212th_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n to_o quintianus_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o a_o holy_a widow_n name_v galla_n and_o of_o her_o daughter_n simpliciola_n who_o carry_v about_o with_o they_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o martyr_n st._n stephen_n after_o this_o letter_n come_v the_o act_n make_v at_o hippo_n upon_o the_o 14_o of_o september_n 426._o in_o the_o church_n of_o peace_n whereby_o st._n augustin_n choose_v heraclius_n the_o priest_n to_o be_v his_o successor_n and_o co-adjutor_a yet_o without_o admit_v he_o into_o bishop_n order_n and_o the_o people_n approve_v his_o choice_n with_o their_o acclamation_n the_o occasion_n of_o the_o 214th_o letter_n be_v this_o st._n augustin_n have_v be_v inform_v by_o two_o brethren_n of_o the_o monastery_n at_o adrumetum_n that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o dispute_n among_o the_o monk_n of_o that_o convent_n about_o grace_n and_o freewill_n because_o some_o willing_a to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o deny_v freewill_n whereas_o the_o other_o acknowledge_v freewill_n do_v confess_v notwithstanding_o that_o it_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n approve_v of_o the_o latter_a opinion_n affirm_v that_o he_o teach_v no_o other_o doctrine_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o saint_n sixtus_n he_o again_o handle_v the_o same_o matter_n in_o the_o next_o letter_n direct_v to_o valentinus_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n at_o adrumetum_n and_o to_o the_o brethren_n of_o the_o same_o monastery_n he_o join_v to_o this_o letter_n his_o book_n of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n which_o he_o send_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o instruct_v they_o valentinus_n answer_v st._n augustin_n in_o the_o 216th_o letter_n wherein_o after_o he_o have_v thank_v he_o for_o his_o letter_n he_o give_v he_o a_o account_n how_o that_o disturbance_n happen_v in_o his_o monastery_n by_o the_o imprudence_n of_o five_o or_o six_o that_o be_v offend_v at_o those_o discourse_n of_o st._n augustin_n which_o florus_n have_v bring_v from_o uzala_n to_o their_o convent_n that_o evodius_n bishop_n of_o uzala_n not_o be_v able_a to_o satisfy_v they_o they_o come_v to_o he_o that_o this_o visit_n have_v produce_v a_o good_a effect_n see_v it_o bring_v to_o their_o monastery_n such_o holy_a instruction_n as_o he_o be_v and_o have_v confirm_v they_o in_o their_o belief_n touch_v grace_n and_o freewill_n these_o letter_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 426._o the_o 217th_o letter_n of_o st._n augustin_n be_v write_v to_o vitalis_n to_o undeceive_v he_o of_o those_o notion_n which_o he_o have_v then_o take_v up_o namely_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o a_o gift_n of_o god_n but_o the_o mere_a product_n of_o man_n will._n st._n augustin_n refute_v this_o opinion_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n by_o st._n cyprian_n testimony_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o by_o several_a other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n afterward_o he_o explain_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o law_n and_o grace_n prove_v that_o the_o true_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o natural_a help_n or_o in_o external_n grace_n at_o last_o he_o propose_v twelve_o article_n wherein_o he_o comprehend_v whatsoever_o he_o think_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v concern_v grace_n the_o twelve_o article_n be_v these_o i._o we_o know_v that_o before_o man_n be_v bear_v into_o this_o world_n they_o have_v no_o other_o wherein_o they_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_a ...._o but_o descend_v from_o adam_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n they_o partake_v by_o their_o birth_n of_o the_o poison_n of_o that_o ancient_a death_n which_o he_o become_v subject_a to_o by_o his_o sin_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o deliver_v from_o eternal_a death_n except_o they_o be_v regenerate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n through_o his_o grace_n ii_o we_o know_v that_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v not_o give_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o merit_n either_o to_o infant_n or_o to_o man_n that_o be_v come_v to_o the_o age_n of_o reason_n iii_o we_o know_v that_o grace_n be_v a_o assistance_n afford_v for_o evert_v action_n to_o those_o that_o have_v attain_v to_o the_o age_n of_o reason_n iv_o we_o know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o man_n and_o that_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v receive_v it_o without_o have_v deserve_v it_o by_o their_o work_n or_o by_o their_o will_n which_o appear_v particular_o in_o infant_n v._o we_o know_v that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o god_n mere_a mercy_n that_o it_o be_v give_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v vi_o we_o know_v that_o it_o be_v by_o a_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v not_o give_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v not_o give_v vii_o we_o know_v that_o we_o shall_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgment-seat_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v either_o reward_n or_o punishment_n according_a to_o what_o he_o shall_v have_v do_v in_o the_o body_n and_o not_o according_a to_o what_o he_o shall_v have_v do_v have_v he_o live_v long_a viii_o we_o know_v that_o infant_n shall_v not_o receive_v recompense_n or_o punishment_n but_o according_a to_o what_o they_o shall_v have_v do_v in_o the_o body_n that_o be_v while_o they_o be_v in_o the_o body_n that_o be_v according_a as_o some_o have_v be_v regenerate_v and_o other_o not_z ix_o we_o know_v that_o eternal_a happiness_n be_v insure_v to_o all_o those_o that_o die_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o nothing_o be_v impute_v to_o they_o of_o what_o they_o may_v have_v do_v have_v they_o be_v alive_a x._o we_o know_v that_o as_o many_o as_o believe_v in_o god_n believe_v willing_o and_o by_o a_o action_n of_o their_o free_a will._n xi_o we_o know_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o pray_v unto_o god_n for_o those_o that_o believe_v not_o that_o they_o will_v believe_v xii_o we_o know_v that_o whensoever_o any_o of_o these_o embrace_v the_o faith_n we_o be_v to_o give_v god_n thanks_o sincere_o and_o from_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o heart_n as_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o his_o mercy_n and_o that_o when_o we_o do_v it_o as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v we_o perform_v a_o duty_n incumbent_n upon_o we_o these_o be_v the_o twelve_o fundamental_a point_n of_o st._n augustin_n doctrine_n of_o grace_n to_o the_o which_o he_o restrain_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n about_o that_o matter_n he_o appli_v they_o likewise_o to_o his_o particular_a dispute_n with_o vitalis_n to_o know_v whether_o grace_n go_v before_o or_o only_o follow_v the_o will_n that_o be_v whether_o grace_n be_v give_v we_o because_o we_o will_v have_v it_o as_o vitalis_n affirm_v or_o whether_o the_o will_n itself_o be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o god_n work_v in_o we_o by_o his_o grace_n as_o st._n augustin_n pretend_v that_o it_o follow_v upon_o the_o twelve_o principle_n which_o he_o lay_v down_o to_o show_v this_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o letter_n be_v take_v up_o wherein_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n conversion_n and_o a_o good_a mind_n come_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o freewill_n this_o letter_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v one_o of_o the_o last_o of_o st._n augustin_n work_n concern_v grace_n in_o the_o 218th_o letter_n
look_v upon_o vincentius_n as_o a_o saint_n who_o die_v a_o donatist_n these_o treatise_n be_v compose_v in_o 419._o though_o the_o main_a point_n treat_v of_o in_o st._n augustin_n work_n against_o the_o pelagian_o have_v be_v mention_v already_o yea_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o give_v here_o a_o general_a view_n of_o his_o doctrine_n god_n create_v the_o first_o man_n in_o a_o state_n of_o innocence_n holiness_n and_o grace_n he_o be_v subject_a neither_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o die_v nor_o to_o sickness_n nor_o pain_n nor_o the_o motion_n of_o lust_n nor_o ignorance_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o life_n or_o the_o imperfection_n of_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o consequence_n and_o effect_v of_o his_o sin_n his_o freewill_n be_v entire_a and_o weaken_v with_o nothing_o it_o be_v perfect_o indifferent_a to_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_a though_o it_o can_v not_o do_v good_a without_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n but_o this_o grace_n which_o god_n afford_v he_o be_v entire_o subject_v to_o his_o freewill_n it_o be_v a_o help_n without_o which_o he_o can_v not_o do_v good_a but_o it_o do_v not_o make_v he_o do_v good_a such_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o first_o man_n like_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n before_o their_o sin_n such_o will_v have_v be_v the_o condition_n of_o his_o posterity_n have_v he_o continue_v in_o that_o happy_a state_n but_o have_v offend_v god_n by_o his_o disobedience_n he_o and_o all_o his_o posterity_n be_v become_v subject_a unto_o death_n pain_n sickness_n punishment_n and_o what_o be_v worse_o to_o ignorance_n and_o lust_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o extravagant_a motion_n which_o be_v within_o we_o whether_o we_o will_v or_o no._n but_o what_o be_v yet_o more_o incomprehensible_a all_o his_o descendants_n beget_v in_o the_o ordinary_a way_n be_v bear_v in_o sin_n they_o all_o contract_v the_o sin_n which_o we_o call_v original_a which_o make_v child_n the_o object_n of_o god_n wrath_n and_o infallible_o damn_v they_o except_o they_o be_v regenerate_v by_o baptism_n baptism_n do_v indeed_o take_v away_o the_o stain_n of_o sin_n but_o it_o do_v not_o remove_v the_o punishment_n and_o the_o consequence_n of_o sin_n concupiscence_n ignorance_n inclination_n to_o sin_n weakness_n and_o other_o punishment_n for_o sin_n abide_v still_o during_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o this_o mortal_a life_n freewill_n be_v not_o extinguish_v but_o it_o have_v not_o so_o much_o strength_n and_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o powerful_a assistance_n to_o do_v good_a the_o grace_n which_o it_o need_v to_o act_v be_v not_o only_o that_o help_n without_o which_o it_o can_v neither_o will_n nor_o do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a but_o also_o such_o a_o assistance_n as_o make_v it_o both_o will_n and_o do_v it_o infallible_o this_o grace_n be_v necessary_a not_o bare_o to_o accomplish_v entire_o what_o be_v good_a and_o to_o continue_v therein_o but_o it_o be_v even_o necessary_a to_o begin_v faith_n for_o prayer_n and_o for_o the_o first_o motion_n of_o conversion_n yet_o it_o bereave_v we_o not_o of_o our_o liberty_n because_o we_o do_v not_o keep_v the_o commandment_n but_o as_o far_o as_o we_o be_v willing_a it_o work_v this_o will_n in_o we_o without_o violence_n or_o compulsion_n for_o god_n constrain_v no_o man_n to_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_n but_o to_o do_v good_a the_o will_n must_v be_v succour_v by_o grace_n which_o do_v not_o deprive_v it_o of_o its_o liberty_n and_o this_o grace_n be_v not_o grant_v to_o merit_n but_o be_v absolute_o free_a since_o the_o first_o man_n sin_n the_o whole_a mass_n of_o mankind_n be_v corrupt_v condemn_v and_o subject_a to_o death_n god_n by_o free_a grace_n and_o mercy_n take_v out_o of_o this_o mass_n of_o corruption_n who_o he_o please_v leave_v the_o rest_n in_o that_o condition_n out_o of_o that_o justice_n which_o none_o can_v find_v fault_n with_o for_o what_o be_v man_n that_o he_o shall_v dispute_v it_o with_o god_n do_v the_o earthen_a vessel_n say_v to_o the_o potter_n that_o frame_v it_o why_o have_v thou_o make_v i_o thus_o however_o it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v save_v if_o they_o will_v if_o they_o be_v not_o they_o can_v only_o accuse_v their_o own_o perverse_a will_n whereby_o they_o resist_v the_o call_v of_o god_n there_o be_v some_o grace_n which_o he_o refuse_v not_o to_o reprobate_n wherewith_o they_o may_v do_v good_a if_o they_o will_v to_o some_o he_o give_v the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o law_n and_o they_o despise_v it_o he_o inspire_v into_o other_o a_o desire_n of_o be_v convert_v and_o they_o reject_v it_o some_o he_o excite_v to_o prayer_n but_o they_o neglect_v to_o do_v it_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o heart_n of_o several_a who_o harden_v themselves_o that_o they_o may_v not_o hearken_v unto_o his_o voice_n he_o overcome_v the_o hardness_n of_o some_o for_o a_o time_n convert_v they_o by_o a_o effectual_a grace_n who_o plunge_v themselves_o again_o in_o vice_n in_o a_o word_n how_o strong_a and_o powerful_a soever_o the_o grace_n be_v which_o he_o give_v yet_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o sense_n that_o man_n may_v always_o resist_v it_o though_o he_o do_v not_o actual_o do_v it_o god_n do_v not_o grant_v this_o grace_n to_o all_o man_n not_o only_o because_o he_o owe_v it_o to_o none_o but_o also_o because_o some_o make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o it_o for_o to_o say_v nothing_o of_o child_n who_o die_v before_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n who_o be_v either_o damn_v because_o of_o original_a sin_n or_o save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n the_o adult_n who_o have_v not_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n have_v make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o it_o either_o through_o their_o own_o sin_n or_o by_o the_o contempt_n which_o they_o have_v cast_v upon_o god_n vocation_n or_o by_o the_o opposition_n they_o have_v make_v to_o inward_a grace_n or_o last_o by_o fall_v again_o into_o the_o state_n of_o sin_n from_o which_o god_n deliver_v they_o in_o his_o mercy_n and_o so_o no_o man_n can_v either_o excuse_v himself_o or_o accuse_v the_o justice_n of_o god_n because_o every_o one_o receive_v what_o he_o deserve_v every_o one_o be_v reward_v or_o punish_v according_a to_o the_o good_a or_o the_o evil_n which_o he_o have_v do_v by_o his_o will_n which_o co-operate_v with_o the_o most_o effectual_a grace_n the_o effect_n of_o this_o grace_n according_a to_o st._n augustin_n be_v to_o make_v we_o in_o love_n with_o that_o which_o be_v good_a it_o be_v a_o pleasure_n which_o draw_v our_o heart_n towards_o good_a thing_n and_o enable_v we_o to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n without_o this_o grace_n there_o be_v no_o action_n meritorious_a the_o fear_n of_o punishment_n though_o mere_o servile_a be_v good_a and_o profitable_a because_o it_o regulate_v the_o inward_a man_n but_o it_o do_v not_o render_v we_o righteous_a before_o god_n we_o shall_v never_o perfect_o accomplish_v the_o precept_n of_o love_a god_n in_o this_o life_n because_o we_o shall_v never_o love_v he_o so_o perfect_o as_o in_o the_o next_o and_o though_o through_o god_n grace_n a_o man_n may_v absolute_o avoid_v all_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n yet_o it_o never_o do_v nor_o shall_v ever_o happen_v that_o a_o mere_a man_n except_v the_o bless_a virgin_n of_o who_o st._n augustin_n will_v not_o have_v we_o to_o speak_v when_o sin_n be_v mention_v pass_v through_o this_o life_n without_o sin_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o most_o righteous_a say_v daily_o lord_n remit_v we_o our_o debt_n that_o be_v our_o sin_n but_o these_o be_v not_o mortal_a sin_n which_o bereave_v the_o soul_n of_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n they_o be_v venial_a and_o daily_a sin_n which_o be_v indeed_o against_o god_n law_n but_o do_v not_o utter_o destroy_v charity_n st._n augustin_n principle_n concern_v predestination_n and_o reprobation_n do_v exact_o agree_v with_o his_o opinion_n touch_v grace_n both_o those_o decree_n according_a to_o he_o suppose_v the_o foreknowledge_n of_o original_a sin_n and_o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o whole_a mass_n of_o mankind_n if_o god_n will_v suffer_v all_o man_n to_o remain_v there_o none_o can_v complain_v of_o that_o severity_n see_v they_o be_v all_o guilty_a and_o doom_v to_o damnation_n because_o of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man._n but_o god_n resolve_v from_o all_o eternity_n to_o deliver_v some_o who_o he_o have_v choose_v out_o of_o pure_a mercy_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o their_o future_a merit_n and_o from_o all_o eternity_n he_o prepare_v for_o they_o that_o be_v thus_o choose_v those_o gift_n and_o grace_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o save_v they_o infallible_o and_o these_o he_o bestow_v upon_o they_o in_o time_n all_o those_o therefore_o that_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n hear_v
carthage_n hold_v about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 411_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o 412._o by_o aurelius_n bishop_n of_o carthage_n he_o be_v particular_o ask_v whether_o he_o believe_v original_a sin_n he_o will_v never_o acknowledge_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o affirm_v before_o the_o council_n that_o several_a catholic_n hold_v that_o child_n be_v not_o bear_v in_o sin_n but_o in_o the_o same_o state_n wherein_o adam_n be_v before_o he_o have_v offend_v god_n the_o bishop_n of_o this_o council_n be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v he_o alter_v his_o opinion_n excommunicate_v he_o and_o he_o be_v force_v to_o leave_v africa_n st._n augustin_n relate_v some_o fragment_n of_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o grace_n and_o original_a sin_n marius_n mercator_n have_v also_o write_v the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n the_o conference_n of_o jerusalem_n pelagius_n coelestius_n tutor_n be_v retire_v into_o palestine_n be_v well_o receive_v by_o john_n ccccxv_n conference_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o ccccxv_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o have_v protect_v rufinus_n who_o disciple_n pelagius_n be_v but_o paulus_n orosius_n be_v then_o in_o that_o country_n and_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n error_n with_o the_o judgement_n give_v against_o the_o latter_a and_o with_o the_o write_n both_o of_o st._n jerom_n and_o of_o st._n augustin_n against_o they_o accuse_v pelagius_n in_o a_o synod_n or_o rather_o in_o a_o conference_n hold_v at_o jerusalem_n the_o 30_o of_o july_n in_o the_o year_n 415._o in_o the_o presence_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n who_o cause_v pelagius_n though_o a_o layman_n to_o come_v in_o and_o show_v he_o much_o respect_n orosius_n have_v oppose_v to_o he_o both_o st._n jerom_n and_o st._n augustin_n authority_n it_o be_v little_o regard_v he_o then_o accuse_v he_o of_o believe_v that_o man_n may_v be_v without_o sin_n john_n of_o jerusalem_n affirm_v that_o if_o he_o maintain_v that_o man_n can_v be_v free_a from_o sin_n without_o god_n help_n that_o be_v indeed_o impious_a but_o since_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o man_n need_v divine_a succour_n he_o can_v not_o be_v accuse_v and_o he_o ask_v orosius_n whether_o he_o will_v deny_v the_o assistance_n of_o god_n orosius_n profess_v that_o he_o do_v not_o and_o anathematise_v all_o those_o that_o say_v it_o but_o he_o see_v that_o they_o understand_v not_o one_o another_o and_o that_o the_o interpreter_n be_v not_o faithful_a so_o that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v that_o pelagius_n be_v a_o heretic_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o send_v he_o to_o those_o judge_n that_o understand_v latin_a and_o that_o john_n have_v declare_v himself_o his_o protector_n can_v not_o be_v his_o judge_n after_o several_a altercation_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o they_o shall_v write_v to_o pope_n innocent_a about_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n orosius_n come_v to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n seven_o and_o forty_o day_n after_o be_v call_v by_o he_o heretic_n and_o blasphemer_n have_v affirm_v that_o man_n can_v not_o be_v without_o sin_n no_o not_o with_o god_n grace_n orosius_n give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o whole_a matter_n in_o his_o apology_n which_o certain_o be_v a_o ancient_a monument_n the_o council_n of_o diospolis_n heros_n and_o lazarus_n two_o bishop_n of_o gaul_n who_o have_v be_v oblige_v to_o quit_v the_o one_o the_o ccccxviij_fw-la council_n of_o diospolis_n in_o ccccxviij_fw-la bishopric_n of_o arles_n and_o the_o other_o that_o of_o aix_n and_o to_o retire_v into_o the_o east_n join_v with_o orosius_n to_o accuse_v pelagius_n and_o draw_v up_o a_o petition_n contain_v the_o error_n whereof_o they_o accuse_v he_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o his_o book_n and_o maintain_v by_o coelestius_n his_o disciple_n this_o accusation_n be_v prefer_v to_o a_o synod_n of_o fourteen_o bishop_n hold_v at_o diospolis_n ancient_o call_v lydda_n a_o city_n of_o palestine_n eulogius_n of_o caesarea_n be_v precedent_n and_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n hold_v the_o second_o place_n though_o they_o be_v absent_a yet_o their_o petition_n be_v read_v for_o one_o of_o they_o be_v very_o sick_a at_o that_o time_n and_o they_o question_v pelagius_n about_o the_o error_n allege_v against_o he_o this_o man_n answer_v all_o the_o head_n of_o his_o accusation_n by_o disow_v all_o the_o error_n impute_v to_o he_o or_o by_o give_v a_o catholic_n sense_n in_o appearance_n to_o what_o either_o coelestius_n or_o himself_o have_v assert_v whereupon_o the_o synod_n absolve_v he_o as_o have_v sufficient_o answer_v the_o charge_n of_o his_o adversary_n st._n augustin_n produce_v the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n in_o the_o book_n of_o pelagius_n act_n and_o there_o be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o they_o in_o his_o 106th_o letter_n he_o make_v use_v also_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n against_o julianus_n st._n prosper_v likewise_o quote_v the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n with_o high_a commendation_n for_o condemn_v pelagius_n error_n yet_o st._n jerom_n call_v this_o council_n a_o pitiful_a assembly_n because_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v impose_v upon_o by_o pelagius_n dissimulation_n a_o second_o council_n of_o carthage_n against_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n the_o council_n of_o milevis_n against_o the_o same_o heros_n and_o lazarus_n be_v not_o content_v to_o accuse_v pelagius_n before_o the_o council_n of_o diospolis_n but_o ccccxuj_fw-la counc_fw-la ii_o of_o carthage_n and_o of_o milevis_n against_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n in_o ccccxuj_fw-la they_o give_v orosius_n letter_n direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n who_o as_o they_o well_o know_v be_v less_o favourable_a to_o coelestius_n and_o pelagius_n these_o without_o receive_v those_o letter_n assemble_v both_o at_o carthage_n and_o at_o milevis_n where_o they_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n attribute_v to_o coelestius_n and_o pelagius_n and_o decree_v that_o the_o author_n of_o such_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v anathematise_v unless_o they_o condemn_v their_o error_n very_o clear_o the_o bishop_n of_o both_o these_o council_n write_v to_o pope_n innocent_a to_o authorise_v their_o decision_n by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n their_o letter_n be_v follow_v by_o another_o from_o five_o bishop_n who_o write_v by_o themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n about_o the_o same_o subject_a these_o letter_n be_v the_o 175th_o 176th_o and_o the_o 177th_o among_o st._n augustin_n letter_n the_o pope_n answer_v they_o and_o approve_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o african_a bishop_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o letter_n date_v the_o 25_o of_o january_n 417._o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n hold_v about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 417._o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n have_v receive_v zosimus_n letter_n assemble_v about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o ccccxvij_fw-la council_n of_o carthage_n in_o ccccxvij_fw-la the_o year_n 417._o to_o deliberate_a about_o what_o they_o shall_v do_v they_o answer_v he_o immediate_o that_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v for_o offer_v to_o retract_v the_o cause_n of_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n which_o have_v be_v judge_v and_o protest_v against_o whatsoever_o he_o may_v do_v in_o their_o behalf_n without_o hear_v they_o this_o letter_n be_v not_o extant_a but_o it_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 3d._a letter_n which_o zosimus_n write_v to_o they_o after_o the_o first_o step_n they_o collect_v all_o that_o have_v be_v do_v against_o coelestius_n and_o have_v confirm_v the_o same_o they_o send_v it_o to_o pope_n zosimus_n by_o the_o subdeacon_n marcellinus_n and_o further_o they_o depute_a bishop_n vindemiâ—lis_n to_o carry_v it_o to_o court._n to_o this_o synod_n must_v be_v refer_v what_o prosper_n say_v in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la upon_o the_o year_n 418._o and_o elsewhere_o that_o it_o consist_v of_o two_o hundred_o and_o fourteen_o bishop_n they_o write_v a_o long_a letter_n to_o the_o pope_n wherein_o they_o complain_v that_o he_o do_v too_o easy_o believe_v coelestius_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v have_v be_v oblige_v to_o revoke_v his_o error_n by_o name_n they_o discover_v the_o evasion_n which_o he_o use_v to_o elude_v the_o difficulty_n by_o equivocal_a term_n they_o send_v he_o a_o memorial_n of_o those_o error_n whereof_o they_o be_v to_o exact_v of_o he_o a_o clear_a and_o precise_a condemnation_n and_o exhort_v he_o to_o maintain_v what_o be_v do_v by_o his_o predecessor_n father_n quesnel_n believe_v not_o without_o probability_n that_o in_o this_o synod_n be_v conclude_v the_o nine_o canon_n concern_v grace_n which_o be_v common_o ascribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o milevis_n but_o if_o they_o be_v propose_v in_o this_o council_n they_o be_v not_o conclude_v upon_o nor_o subscribe_v till_o that_o which_o be_v assemble_v in_o may_n next_o year_n to_o which_o the_o code_n of_o african_a canon_n attribute_v they_o the_o endeavour_n of_o
the_o african_n have_v good_a success_n for_o the_o emperor_n honorius_n make_v a_o edict_n against_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n the_o last_o day_n of_o april_n 418._o and_o short_o after_o pope_n zosimus_n publish_v as_o we_o have_v say_v his_o sentence_n against_o they_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o the_o year_n 418._o the_o african_a bishop_n willing_a to_o confirm_v what_o they_o have_v do_v against_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n ccccxviij_fw-la council_n of_o carthage_n in_o ccccxviij_fw-la assemble_v upon_o the_o first_o day_n of_o may_n of_o the_o year_n 418._o and_o make_v eight_o canon_n against_o the_o pelagian_a error_n and_o some_o other_o order_n about_o the_o business_n of_o the_o donatist_n the_o first_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o any_o who_o dare_v affirm_v that_o adam_n be_v create_v mortal_a so_o that_o he_o must_v have_v die_v whether_o he_o have_v sin_v or_o not_o because_o his_o death_n be_v not_o a_o effect_n of_o sin_n but_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n the_o second_o likewise_o declare_v a_o anathema_n against_o such_o as_o deny_v that_o child_n ought_v to_o be_v baptize_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v bear_v or_o such_o as_o own_o that_o they_o may_v be_v baptize_v and_o yet_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v bear_v without_o original_a sin_n in_o some_o place_n there_o be_v a_o three_o canon_n which_o be_v a_o addition_n to_o this_o wherein_o those_o that_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a place_n where_o child_n dead_a without_o baptism_n do_v live_v happy_o be_v condemn_v and_o to_o this_o notion_n be_v oppose_v what_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o none_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n except_o he_o be_v regenerate_v of_o water_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n photius_n cit_v this_o canon_n in_o his_o collection_n it_o be_v find_v in_o another_o manuscript_n and_o in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n publish_v by_o father_n quesnel_n and_o last_o st._n augustin_n seem_v to_o own_v it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o difference_n which_o the_o pelagian_o make_v betwixt_o eternal_a life_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n have_v be_v condemn_v in_o a_o african_a council_n yet_o this_o canon_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o ancient_a code_n of_o the_o african_a church_n the_o collector_n of_o this_o canon_n have_v not_o own_a it_o and_o in_o the_o chapter_n about_o grace_n attribute_v to_o pope_n celestine_n the_o 3d_o four_o and_o 5_o canon_n be_v cite_v which_o shall_v be_v the_o four_o 5_o and_o 6_o if_o this_o be_v the_o three_o perhaps_o this_o canon_n be_v add_v or_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o forego_n the_o three_o canon_n in_o the_o common_a edition_n pronounce_v anathema_n against_o all_o that_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o grace_n which_o justify_v man_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n do_v only_o remit_v sin_n commit_v but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o give_v to_o succour_v man_n that_o he_o may_v sin_n no_o more_o the_o four_o expound_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o grace_n by_o condemn_v those_o who_o shall_v say_v that_o it_o do_v no_o further_o help_v we_o than_o as_o it_o give_v we_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v but_o not_o by_o enable_v we_o to_o fulfil_v the_o commandment_n which_o it_o give_v we_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o five_o be_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v that_o grace_n be_v give_v only_o that_o we_o may_v do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a with_o less_o difficulty_n because_o one_o may_v absolute_o accomplish_v the_o commandment_n by_o the_o power_n of_o his_o freewill_n without_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n the_o six_o declare_v that_o st._n john_n do_v not_o say_v mere_o out_o of_o humility_n if_o we_o say_v that_o we_o have_v no_o sin_n we_o deceive_v ourselves_o the_o contrary_a truth_n be_v confirm_v in_o the_o seven_o canon_n by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n forgive_v we_o our_o trespass_n etc._n etc._n and_o they_o be_v condemn_v who_o affirm_v that_o the_o righteous_a do_v not_o say_v this_o prayer_n for_o themselves_o but_o for_o other_o in_o the_o eight_o there_o be_v a_o condemnation_n of_o another_o way_n of_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o these_o word_n by_o say_v that_o the_o righteous_a pray_v out_o of_o humility_n but_o not_o true_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n will_v never_o endure_v that_o man_n who_o in_o his_o prayer_n shall_v lie_v not_o only_o to_o man_n but_o to_o god_n himself_o by_o ask_v with_o his_o mouth_n that_o god_n will_v forgive_v his_o sin_n and_o say_v in_o his_o heart_n that_o he_o have_v none_o after_o these_o eight_o canon_n concern_v grace_n some_o order_n be_v set_v down_o the_o first_o be_v to_o reform_v the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o the_o year_n 407._o whereby_o it_o be_v enact_v that_o those_o bishop_n who_o convert_v any_o donatist_n shall_v have_v the_o jurisdiction_n over_o they_o this_o order_n have_v breed_v some_o dispute_n it_o be_v think_v fit_a here_o to_o reform_v it_o and_o it_o be_v enjoin_v that_o in_o what_o place_n soever_o any_o donatist_n be_v reconcile_v they_o shall_v be_v of_o the_o same_o diocese_n with_o the_o catholic_n of_o that_o place_n when_o there_o be_v two_o bishop_n in_o the_o same_o place_n namely_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n and_o the_o reconcile_a donatist_n it_o may_v occasion_v several_a difficulty_n which_o the_o council_n prevent_v in_o the_o next_o canon_n which_o enjoin_v that_o the_o junior_a bishop_n shall_v make_v a_o division_n of_o those_o place_n where_o there_o be_v many_o catholic_n and_o donatist_n and_o that_o the_o senior_a shall_v have_v his_o choice_n that_o if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o place_n where_o the_o catholic_n and_o donatist_n be_v intermix_v that_o place_n shall_v belong_v to_o that_o bishop_n of_o the_o two_o the_o place_n of_o who_o residence_n be_v the_o near_a that_o if_o they_o prove_v equal_o distant_a the_o choice_n shall_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o people_n and_o if_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n desire_v to_o have_v their_o own_o bishop_n and_o the_o reconcile_a he_o they_o have_v before_o than_o the_o majority_n of_o voice_n shall_v carry_v it_o but_o if_o they_o be_v equal_a than_o the_o senior_n shall_v have_v the_o precedency_n last_o if_o the_o place_n can_v be_v equal_o divide_v as_o for_o example_n if_o the_o number_n of_o division_n shall_v be_v odd_a then_o two_o equal_a division_n shall_v be_v make_v and_o the_o place_n over_o and_o above_o shall_v bedisposed_a of_o as_o be_v say_v just_a before_o in_o the_o three_o rule_n it_o be_v provide_v that_o whosoever_o have_v enjoy_v a_o place_n three_o year_n shall_v remain_v in_o quiet_a possession_n if_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n of_o that_o diocese_n where_o natural_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o four_o be_v against_o those_o bishop_n who_o violent_o take_v possession_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o such_o place_n as_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o their_o diocese_n without_o have_v the_o matter_n in_o dispute_v adjudge_v by_o bishop_n the_o first_o ordain_v that_o those_o that_o shall_v neglect_v to_o procure_v the_o reunion_n of_o place_n dependent_a from_o their_o diocese_n shall_v be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o it_o by_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n that_o if_o they_o be_v not_o convert_v within_o six_o month_n after_o such_o admonition_n they_o shall_v belong_v to_o the_o diocese_n of_o that_o bishop_n that_o can_v convert_v they_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o place_n have_v neglect_v it_o it_o be_v add_v that_o if_o a_o contest_v happen_v betwixt_o two_o bishop_n of_o different_a province_n the_o metropolitan_a of_o the_o province_n where_o the_o place_n in_o dispute_n be_v situate_v shall_v appoint_v judge_n or_o the_o party_n shall_v choose_v one_o or_o three_o this_o give_v occasion_n for_o renew_v the_o canon_n which_o forbid_v any_o appeal_n to_o be_v make_v from_o the_o judgement_n of_o judge_n thus_o choose_v it_o be_v enact_v by_o the_o seven_o order_n that_o a_o bishop_n neglect_v to_o reconcile_v the_o donatist_n that_o be_v in_o his_o diocese_n shall_v be_v admonish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o reconcile_v in_o six_o month_n they_o shall_v not_o communicate_v with_o he_o until_o he_o have_v reconcile_v they_o provide_v always_o that_o he_o who_o have_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o emperor_n order_n be_v in_o his_o province_n it_o be_v add_v in_o the_o eight_o that_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o any_o bishop_n affirm_v that_o these_o donatist_n be_v come_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o so_o he_o shall_v lose_v his_o bishopric_n the_o nine_o enjoin_v that_o if_o the_o priest_n deacon_n and_o other_o clerk_n complain_v of_o their_o bishop_n judgement_n they_o shall_v be_v judge_v by_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n with_o
4._o 129._o and_o that_o in_o one_o letter_n of_o a_o few_o line_n he_o explain_v eight_o several_a text_n of_o scripture_n l._n 4._o 112._o so_o ready_a and_o familiar_a be_v it_o to_o he_o he_o sometime_o unfold_v those_o text_n which_o the_o heretic_n do_v abuse_v to_o uphold_v their_o error_n and_o maintain_v against_o their_o false_a gloss_n those_o text_n which_o the_o orthodox_n allege_v he_o often_o enlarge_v upon_o such_o maxim_n of_o piety_n and_o principle_n of_o morality_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o he_o quote_v he_o likewise_o very_o common_o explain_v it_o in_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v out_o of_o it_o some_o moral_a observation_n and_o useful_a instruction_n of_o his_o letter_n of_o doctrine_n although_o s._n isidore_n have_v not_o profess_o treat_v of_o any_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n yet_o in_o many_o of_o his_o letter_n we_o find_v they_o very_o strong_o confirm_v and_o prove_v he_o show_v that_o the_o heathen_a religion_n have_v evident_a mark_n of_o falsehood_n l._n 1._o 95._o l._n 4._o 27_o 29_o 30_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o christianity_n have_v all_o the_o sign_n of_o truth_n and_o oppose_v those_o who_o accuse_v it_o of_o novelty_n l._n 2._o 46._o he_o affirm_v that_o if_o we_o do_v but_o compare_v the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o the_o heathen-writer_n we_o may_v soon_o discern_v on_o which_o side_n the_o true_a religion_n be_v l._n 1._o 21._o that_o the_o former_a contain_v sublime_a truth_n which_o beget_v reverence_n whereas_o the_o latter_a be_v full_a of_o fable_n and_o despicable_a foolery_n and_o cheat_n l._n 2._o 4_o 5._o among_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n he_o forget_v not_o to_o insert_v that_o of_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o miracle_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n l._n 1._o 271._o he_o confute_v the_o jew_n in_o several_a place_n not_o only_o by_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o messiah_n be_v fulfil_v in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o by_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n l._n 1._o 141._o l._n 4._o 17._o he_o prove_v that_o god_n have_v create_v angel_n man_n and_o all_o being_n l._n 1._o 343._o that_o all_o thing_n be_v overrule_v by_o providence_n and_o not_o by_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n or_o by_o fate_n l._n 3._o 135_o 154_o 191._o that_o thing_n do_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v because_o god_n foreknow_v they_o or_o foretell_v they_o but_o god_n foreknow_v and_o foretell_v they_o because_o they_o will_v so_o happen_v l._n 1._o 56._o he_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n in_o so_o many_o letter_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o cite_v they_o all_o among_o other_o these_o be_v worthy_a of_o our_o consideration_n about_o the_o trinity_n l._n 1._o 67_o 138_o 139_o 327._o l._n 4._o 99_o about_o the_o incarnation_n l._n 1._o 323_o 403._o he_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o the_o arrian_n l._n 1._o 246_o 353._o l._n 4._o 31_o 334._o and_o of_o the_o sabellian_o l._n 3._o 247._o he_o prove_v the_o godhead_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n l._n 1._o 20_o 60_o 97_o 109_o 499_o 500_o etc._n etc._n he_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o show_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n l._n 1._o 54._o he_o also_o oppose_v those_o who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n as_o well_o as_o the_o manichee_n who_o assert_v that_o the_o flesh_n which_o appear_v in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o mere_a phantom_n l._n 1._o 124_o 323_o 102_o 303._o he_o refute_v the_o marcionite_n l._n 1._o 11._o the_o manichee_n l._n 4._o 13._o the_o montanist_n l._n 1._o 242._o to_o the_o 246._o and_o the_o novatian_o l._n 1._o 100_o 338._o he_o maintain_v the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o mary_n both_o before_o and_o after_o her_o conception_n l._n 1._o 23._o he_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v out_o of_o her_o womb_n as_o well_o as_o out_o of_o the_o sepulchre_n without_o open_v the_o passage_n l._n 1._o 404._o he_o prove_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a l._n 3._o 295._o l._n 4._o 125._o but_o he_o confute_v the_o doctrine_n of_o origen_n about_o the_o eternal_a praeexistence_n of_o soul_n l._n 4._o 163._o he_o also_o disprove_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v part_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n himself_o l._n 4._o 124._o he_o show_v that_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n be_v certain_a but_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o and_o time_n be_v uncertain_a l._n 1._o 284._o l._n 2._o 43._o he_o hold_v that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n the_o body_n of_o the_o damn_a shall_v be_v spiritual_a as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o he_o explain_v it_o active_a and_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o air._n he_o believe_v that_o the_o damn_a shall_v be_v punish_v in_o different_a manner_n according_a to_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o sin_n l._n 4._o 42._o he_o defend_v the_o freedom_n of_o man_n will_n l._n 1._o 271_o 303_o 352_o 363_o etc._n etc._n he_o allow_v that_o grace_n be_v necessary_a to_o perform_v that_o which_o be_v good_a but_o he_o will_v have_v man_n on_o his_o part_n to_o use_v his_o diligence_n and_o labour_n that_o grace_n may_v be_v operative_a the_o nature_n of_o man_n say_v he_o have_v receive_v several_a grace_n which_o it_o be_v in_o man_n power_n to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o man_n labour_n must_v concur_v with_o grace_n as_o the_o industry_n of_o sailor_n be_v helpful_a to_o the_o prosperous_a wind_n it_o be_v of_o god_n providence_n that_o our_o help_n come_v but_o we_o must_v also_o join_v our_o endeavour_n with_o it_o l._n 2._o 2._o we_o be_v ourselves_o say_v he_o in_o another_o letter_n the_o cause_n of_o our_o own_o damnation_n and_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v justify_v we_o by_o baptism_n who_o have_v deliver_v we_o from_o the_o punishment_n we_o have_v deserve_v and_o have_v enrich_v we_o with_o his_o gift_n but_o all_o his_o grace_n will_v be_v of_o no_o advantage_n to_o we_o if_o we_o do_v not_o what_o we_o be_v able_a to_o do_v on_o our_o part_n l._n 2._o 61._o man_n say_v he_o in_o another_o place_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o divine_a assistance_n to_o accomplish_v those_o very_a thing_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v in_o his_o power_n but_o that_o grace_n be_v never_o want_v to_o those_o who_o on_o their_o part_n do_v what_o they_o be_v able_a for_o if_o the_o divine_a providence_n excite_v and_o stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v no_o desire_n to_o do_v good_a with_o what_o reason_n can_v it_o deny_v necessary_a help_n for_o do_v good_a to_o those_o who_o will_n be_v well_o incline_v and_o do_v what_o they_o be_v able_a l._n 4._o 171._o nevertheless_o man_n must_v not_o attribute_v the_o good_a he_o do_v to_o himself_o but_o must_v refer_v all_o to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n otherwise_o his_o best_a action_n will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o he_o l._n 2._o 265_o 242._o in_o sum_n no_o man_n live_v upon_o earth_n and_o sin_n not_o l._n 1._o 435._o s._n isidore_n deliver_v himself_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n in_o a_o way_n altogether_o conformable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o present_a church_n the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n say_v he_o do_v not_o only_o wash_v they_o from_o their_o natural_a pollution_n cause_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n but_o it_o also_o conferr_v grace_n it_o not_o only_o obliterate_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o that_o receive_v it_o but_o also_o make_v they_o god_n adopt_a child_n l._n 3._o 195._o the_o veil_n that_o cover_v the_o sacramental_a element_n do_v undoubted_o overspread_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n l._n 1._o 123._o and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n turn_v the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n l._n 1._o 314._o the_o scandalous_a life_n of_o minister_n their_o sin_n and_o impiety_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o administer_v l._n 1._o 120._o l._n 2._o 37_o 52._o l._n 3._o 34_o 394._o he_o approve_v of_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o martyr_n and_o the_o respect_n which_o be_v bestow_v on_o their_o relic_n he_o disallow_v not_o the_o present_n of_o offering_n at_o their_o altar_n in_o honour_n of_o they_o but_o the_o principal_a respect_n which_o we_o can_v give_v they_o be_v to_o imitate_v their_o life_n l._n 1._o 55._o l._n 2._o 89._o he_o prefer_v a_o single_a life_n before_o marriage_n l._n 2._o 133._o he_o observe_v that_o the_o
conference_n be_v a_o disourse_n of_o the_o abbot_n pinuphius_n about_o true_a repentance_n it_o consist_v in_o his_o judgement_n in_o never_o commit_v those_o sin_n of_o which_o we_o repent_v or_o which_o our_o conscience_n accuse_v we_o of_o also_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o our_o sin_n be_v pardon_v when_o we_o have_v renounce_v our_o passion_n and_o our_o desire_n of_o this_o world_n it_o be_v good_a for_o a_o man_n to_o call_v to_o mind_v his_o sin_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o repentance_n but_o he_o must_v afterward_o forget_v they_o there_o be_v many_o other_o way_n of_o blot_v out_o sin_n beside_o by_o baptism_n and_o martyrdom_n charity_n sorrow_n confession_n almsgiving_n prayer_n etc._n etc._n be_v mean_n of_o obtain_v remission_n if_o we_o be_v ashamed_a to_o confess_v our_o sin_n to_o man_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o acknowledge_v they_o before_o god_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o ordinary_a sin_n when_o our_o great_a sin_n be_v remit_v and_o we_o feel_v no_o more_o the_o motion_n nor_o desire_n to_o commit_v they_o we_o must_v quite_o forget_v they_o but_o we_o must_v not_o do_v so_o with_o little_a sin_n into_o which_o we_o fall_v every_o day_n and_o therefore_o must_v repent_v of_o they_o daily_o the_o 21_o conference_n be_v the_o abbot_n theonas_n he_o describe_v his_o own_o conversion_n and_o relate_v how_o he_o leave_v his_o wife_n against_o her_o will_n to_o retire_v himself_o into_o a_o monastery_n but_o cassian_n be_v careful_a to_o advertise_v we_o that_o he_o do_v not_o propound_v this_o example_n as_o lawful_a to_o be_v imitate_v last_o the_o question_n be_v put_v why_o the_o monk_n observe_v no_o fasting-day_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsuntide_n for_o resolution_n of_o this_o question_n he_o lay_v it_o down_o that_o fast_v be_v in_o itself_o a_o thing_n indifferent_a and_o not_o always_o convenient_a to_o be_v use_v and_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o apostolic_a tradition_n not_o to_o fast_v in_o those_o day_n of_o joy_n this_o question_n give_v a_o occasion_n for_o another_o why_o lent_n in_o some_o place_n be_v keep_v six_o week_n in_o other_o seven_o since_o neither_o way_n if_o we_o take_v away_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n it_o be_v not_o of_o forty_o day_n continuance_n theonas_n answer_v that_o the_o 36_o day_n of_o lent_n contain_v in_o the_o 6_o week_n make_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o year_n which_o be_v holy_a to_o god_n that_o those_o who_o lent_n be_v seven_o week_n long_o have_v 36_o fasting-day_n without_o count_a saturdays_n and_o sunday_n because_o the_o fast_a of_o the_o holy_a saturday_n which_o they_o continue_v without_o interruption_n to_o easter-sunday_n may_v well_o pass_v for_o two_o that_o those_o who_o keep_v a_o six_o week_n lend_v only_o fast_o on_o saturday_n in_o sum_n that_o that_o time_n be_v call_v quadragesima_fw-la although_o we_o fast_v but_o 36_o day_n because_o moses_n elias_n and_o jesus_n christ_n fast_v 40_o day_n that_o the_o perfect_a be_v not_o tie_v to_o this_o law_n which_o be_v ordain_v for_o those_o only_o who_o spend_v all_o their_o life_n in_o pleasure_n and_o delight_n that_o be_v force_v by_o a_o law_n they_o may_v at_o least_o spend_v that_o time_n in_o god_n service_n but_o as_o to_o those_o who_o give_v their_o life_n entire_o to_o god_n this_o law_n be_v not_o intend_v for_o they_o they_o be_v free_v from_o pay_v these_o tithe_n upon_o this_o ground_n he_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v no_o lent_n observe_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v establish_v for_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o of_o the_o negligence_n of_o the_o faithful_a last_o theonas_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v love_n that_o make_v the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n light_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v bear_v than_o those_o of_o the_o law_n about_o the_o end_n germanus_n ask_v he_o why_o those_o who_o fast_o much_o do_v find_v themselves_o often_o trouble_v with_o the_o temptation_n of_o the_o flesh_n the_o resolution_n of_o this_o question_n be_v put_v off_o to_o the_o next_o conference_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o nocturnal_a pollution_n which_o happen_v either_o through_o immoderate_a eat_v or_o through_o negligence_n or_o last_o by_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o devil_n these_o last_o be_v no_o sin_n and_o if_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o abbot_n may_v be_v follow_v they_o need_v not_o hinder_v we_o from_o approach_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n although_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v it_o not_o without_o much_o dread_n and_o believe_v ourselves_o unworthy_a that_o we_o must_v be_v true_o holy_a that_o we_o may_v approach_v it_o but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v without_o sin_n because_o than_o no_o body_n may_v receive_v it_o since_o none_o but_o jesus_n christ_n be_v free_a from_o all_o sin_n in_o the_o 23d_o conference_n the_o same_o abbot_n explain_v this_o text_n of_o s._n paul_n the_o good_a that_o i_o will_v i_o do_v not_o and_o the_o evil_a that_o i_o will_v not_o that_o i_o do_v and_o some_o other_o place_n of_o like_a nature_n he_o hold_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v they_o of_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o of_o sinner_n for_o the_o explication_n of_o they_o he_o say_v that_o the_o good_a which_o man_n can_v do_v be_v absolute_a perfection_n and_o a_o total_a freedom_n from_o sin_n he_o add_v that_o those_o that_o aim_v at_o a_o state_n of_o perfection_n often_o fall_v themselves_o draw_v away_o by_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o passion_n and_o therefore_o acknowledge_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n he_o own_v that_o concupiscence_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o adam_n sin_n which_o have_v bring_v mankind_n into_o bondage_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o deliver_v he_o from_o it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v do_v it_o by_o restore_v he_o again_o his_o liberty_n entire_a and_o not_o by_o clog_a it_o that_o although_o we_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o goodness_n and_o desire_v spiritual_a and_o celestial_a good_n the_o flesh_n often_o pull_v we_o down_o to_o the_o earth_n and_o fill_v we_o with_o earthly_a desire_n which_o do_v not_o indeed_o hurry_v good_a man_n into_o enormous_a sin_n but_o yet_o make_v they_o fall_v into_o venial_a sin_n and_o so_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o just_a man_n do_v true_o call_v themselves_o sinner_n and_o desire_v of_o god_n every_o day_n the_o pardon_n of_o their_o offence_n that_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o avoid_v all_o sin_n even_o in_o our_o prayer_n either_o through_o distraction_n or_o carelessness_n but_o yet_o these_o sin_n ought_v not_o to_o discourage_v we_o from_o receive_v the_o communion_n germanus_n and_o cassian_n have_v declare_v to_o the_o holy_a old_a man_n abraham_n that_o they_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o return_v into_o their_o own_o country_n allege_v that_o they_o may_v do_v much_o good_a there_o both_o by_o their_o example_n and_o exhortation_n this_o holy_a abbot_n divert_v they_o from_o this_o design_n and_o tell_v they_o plain_o that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o hanker_a mind_n that_o they_o have_v to_o the_o world_n he_o than_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o retirement_n and_o a_o entire_a separation_n from_o the_o world_n he_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o mortification_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o lust_n of_o the_o flesh_n which_o render_v jesus_n christ_n yoke_n pleasant_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v bear_v he_o confess_v that_o we_o must_v allow_v ourselves_o sometime_o recreation_n last_o he_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v renounce_v the_o world_n entire_o enjoy_v riches_n pleasure_n and_o honour_n infinite_o more_o real_a and_o substantial_a than_o those_o that_o worlding_n enjoy_v and_o that_o so_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o give_v all_o those_o who_o leave_v any_o thing_n for_o he_o hope_n of_o receive_v a_o hundred_o fold_n be_v accomplish_v in_o they_o even_o in_o this_o present_a world_n cassian_n have_v finish_v this_o work_n before_o the_o year_n 429._o be_v resolve_v to_o continue_v silent_a and_o write_v no_o more_o but_o he_o be_v over-persuade_v by_o s._n leo_n who_o be_v then_o archdeacon_n of_o rome_n to_o write_v a_o treatise_n upon_o the_o incarnation_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n which_o then_o begin_v to_o spread_v itself_o in_o which_o he_o confute_v the_o first_o sermon_n of_o nestorius_n this_o work_n be_v divide_v into_o seven_o book_n in_o the_o first_o have_v compare_v heresy_n to_o a_o hydra_n he_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o principal_a heresy_n and_o insist_v upon_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o hold_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o god_n but_o a_o man_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v take_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o pelagian_o leporius_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o that_o erroneous_a doctrine_n and_o preach_v it_o to_o the_o
anastasius_n and_o in_o his_o invective_n against_o s._n jerom._n it_o be_v true_a he_o do_v not_o condemn_v they_o in_o those_o place_n as_o it_o be_v note_v in_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n nor_o will_v i_o ascertain_v you_o that_o it_o be_v infallible_o rufinus_n of_o aquileia_n but_o i_o say_v it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v for_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v a_o form_n of_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o pope_n anastasius_n make_v for_o rufinus_n of_o aquileia_n to_o sign_n as_o to_o the_o first_o confession_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v certain_o the_o work_n of_o some_o pelagian_a for_o he_o direct_o oppose_v original_a sin_n he_o maintain_v that_o infant_n be_v bear_v without_o sin_n that_o they_o be_v not_o baptize_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o that_o sin_n since_o they_o be_v innocent_a and_o that_o those_o that_o die_v without_o baptism_n be_v not_o condemn_v to_o eternal_a torment_n he_o own_v that_o the_o first_o man_n have_v not_o die_v if_o he_o have_v not_o sin_v but_o he_o affirm_v that_o he_o be_v create_v mortal_a and_o that_o death_n grief_n and_o pain_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o sin_n be_v profitable_a for_o man_n which_o come_v very_o near_o the_o opinion_n of_o julian_n who_o f._n garner_n make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o this_o write_n for_o it_o be_v note_v at_o the_o end_n that_o it_o be_v translate_v out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_n this_o prove_v to_o we_o that_o the_o author_n of_o this_o confession_n be_v a_o greek_a or_o at_o least_o that_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o east_n we_o can_v say_v nothing_o more_o of_o the_o author_n of_o this_o confession_n f._n garner_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v certain_o one_o rufinus_n although_o it_o be_v not_o the_o priest_n of_o aquilcia_n but_o another_o rufinus_n who_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v he_o that_o be_v pelagius_n master_n of_o who_o coelestius_n speak_v in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n that_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o rusinus_n the_o holy_a priest_n who_o maintain_v at_o rome_n with_o pammachius_n that_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n do_v not_o descend_v to_o his_o posterity_n it_o have_v ever_o be_v think_v that_o this_o rufinus_n be_v the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n and_o indeed_o s._n jerom_n say_v in_o several_a place_n that_o rufinus_n be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o pelagius_n and_o his_o adherent_n but_o f._n garner_n maintain_v that_o it_o be_v another_o rufinus_n of_o who_o coelestius_n speak_v and_o he_o say_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v he_o that_o s._n jerom_n send_v to_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o have_v the_o contest_v with_o rufinus_n of_o aquileia_n of_o who_o this_o last_o complain_v in_o his_o apology_n to_o pope_n anastasius_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o this_o rufinus_n condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n and_o that_o he_o contend_v with_o the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n because_o he_o defend_v they_o but_o we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o he_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o pelagius_n touch_v original_a sin_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o reason_n which_o f._n garner_n bring_v to_o show_v that_o the_o master_n of_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n be_v a_o different_a person_n from_o the_o famous_a rufinus_n of_o aquileia_n 1._o the_o master_n of_o pelagius_n be_v a_o syrian_a but_o the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n be_v a_o italian_a according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o m._n mercator_n 2._o this_o same_o author_n speak_v of_o the_o master_n of_o pelagius_n as_o a_o man_n little_o know_v one_o rufinus_n say_v he_o 3._o the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n come_v to_o rome_n under_o syricius_n the_o master_n of_o pelagius_n come_v not_o till_o the_o popedom_n of_o anastasius_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o same_o author_n 4._o the_o master_n of_o pelagius_n sojourn_v with_o pammachius_n the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n be_v none_o of_o this_o great_a man_n friend_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v pammachius_n that_o put_v s._n jerom_n upon_o write_v against_o rusinus_n 5._o the_o master_n of_o pelagius_n teach_v at_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o original_a sin_n the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n be_v go_v when_o this_o doctrine_n be_v preach_v 6._o when_o s._n jerom_n accuse_v the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n of_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o pelagius_n he_o speak_v of_o no_o other_o doctrine_n but_o those_o of_o apathy_n and_o sinlesness_n 7._o paulinus_n who_o dispute_v against_o coelestius_n in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n do_v not_o retort_v upon_o he_o that_o that_o rufinus_n who_o he_o cite_v have_v be_v condemn_v which_o he_o undoubted_o will_v have_v do_v if_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o speak_v oâ—_n the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n 8._o coelestius_n speak_v of_o rufinus_n as_o then_o alive_a the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n be_v then_o dead_a 9_o last_o rufinus_n cite_v by_o coelestius_n be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n the_o priest_n of_o aquileia_n be_v excommunicate_v from_o it_o these_o reason_n be_v not_o incapable_a of_o reply_n and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o many_o of_o they_o be_v too_o subtle_a that_o which_o amaze_v i_o most_o be_v that_o which_o coelestius_n say_v that_o rufinus_n who_o deny_v original_a sin_n abode_n with_o pammachius_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o he_o shall_v lodge_v with_o one_o of_o his_o great_a adversary_n and_o one_o of_o the_o best_a friend_n of_o s._n jerom_n the_o rest_n be_v weak_a for_o rufinus_n have_v dwell_v in_o palestine_n for_o near_o thirty_o year_n and_o come_v from_o that_o country_n when_o he_o teach_v his_o doctrine_n to_o pelagius_n marius_n mercator_n may_v say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o syrian_a and_o that_o he_o first_o bring_v that_o doctrine_n to_o rome_n and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o this_o author_n have_v a_o design_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o east_n it_o be_v true_a that_o rufinus_n come_v to_o rome_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o popedom_n of_o syricius_n in_o 397._o but_o he_o stay_v there_o some_o time_n in_o the_o popedom_n of_o anastasius_n coelestius_n do_v not_o say_v that_o he_o of_o who_o he_o speak_v be_v then_o alive_a if_o paulinus_n do_v not_o object_v his_o condemnation_n if_o he_o pass_v for_o a_o man_n who_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v because_o he_o be_v not_o look_v upon_o in_o africa_n as_o a_o heretic_n or_o a_o excommunicate_a person_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o of_o difficulty_n in_o any_o of_o the_o objection_n but_o concern_v the_o abode_n with_o pammachius_n but_o perhaps_o coelestius_n be_v mistake_v or_o rufinus_n be_v after_o reconcile_v to_o pammachius_n nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o f._n garner_n have_v much_o probability_n in_o it_o for_o this_o cause_n i_o have_v set_v down_o his_o reason_n that_o it_o may_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o reader_n to_o judge_v possidius_n this_o deacon_n of_o africa_n and_o scholar_n of_o s._n austin_n have_v write_v the_o life_n of_o his_o master_n in_o a_o plain_a style_n and_o have_v join_v to_o it_o a_o catalogue_n of_o his_o work_n we_o have_v nothing_o more_o possidius_n possidius_n to_o note_v about_o this_o work_n beside_o what_o we_o have_v write_v of_o it_o in_o the_o life_n and_o work_n of_o s._n austin_n uranius_n uranius_n the_o priest_n a_o scholar_n of_o s._n paulinus_n have_v also_o write_v the_o life_n of_o his_o master_n in_o a_o letter_n direct_v to_o pacatus_n this_o letter_n have_v be_v publish_v by_o surius_n uranius_n uranius_n by_o f._n chiffletius_n and_o last_o in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o s._n paulinus_n the_o style_n of_o it_o be_v plain_a clear_a and_o elegant_a this_o be_v all_o the_o goodness_n it_o have_v in_o it_o s._n celestine_n st_n celestine_n be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n after_o the_o death_n of_o boniface_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o *_o november_n in_o 423._o this_o election_n be_v make_v without_o contend_v and_o celestine_n s._n celestine_n division_n and_o he_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n peaceable_o till_o april_n anno_fw-la 432._o the_o business_n of_o nestâ—rius_n and_o the_o assemble_v the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n have_v make_v his_o popedom_n famous_a and_o 16._o septemb_n 16._o give_v he_o occasion_n to_o write_v several_a letter_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v defer_v to_o speak_v till_o we_o come_v to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesâ—s_n where_o they_o have_v a_o more_o fit_a place_n so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o speak_v of_o here_o save_v three_o letter_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o business_n of_o nestorius_n the_o first_o be_v write_v in_o 431._o after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austin_n and_o be_v address_v to_o venerius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n
be_v of_o any_o great_a weight_n and_o beside_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o s._n celestine_n himself_o do_v not_o compose_v these_o aphorism_n but_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v frame_v by_o some_o other_o yet_o they_o may_v lawful_o be_v attribute_v to_o he_o always_o since_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v frame_v by_o his_o order_n that_o he_o approve_v they_o and_o send_v they_o with_o his_o letter_n and_o last_o that_o he_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v put_v into_o the_o registry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o a_o authentic_a monument_n of_o his_o doctrine_n the_o reason_n which_o they_o allege_v to_o show_v the_o contrary_a prove_v well_o enough_o that_o these_o aphorism_n be_v no_o part_n of_o this_o pope_n letter_n nor_o be_v a_o solemn_a definition_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n but_o they_o do_v not_o evince_v that_o they_o be_v not_o precept_n of_o instruction_n compose_v by_o this_o pope_n or_o at_o least_o by_o his_o order_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o which_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n and_o perhaps_o send_v they_o with_o it_o this_o be_v most_o probable_a in_o this_o matter_n s._n prosper_n and_o s._n hilary_n see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n austin_n be_v open_o oppose_v in_o france_n and_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o go_v too_o far_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o implore_v the_o pope_n s_o celestine_n to_o take_v it_o into_o his_o protection_n the_o pope_n do_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o be_v to_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n that_o he_o may_v oblige_v they_o to_o stop_v the_o discourse_n of_o those_o that_o defame_v the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n austin_n the_o second_o be_v to_o make_v a_o collection_n of_o the_o principle_n approve_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v that_o he_o may_v draw_v some_o consequence_n from_o they_o against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o approve_v s._n augustine_n doctrine_n although_o they_o condemn_v coelestius_n and_o pelagius_n and_o profess_v to_o hold_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v against_o their_o error_n the_o first_o of_o these_o article_n import_v that_o all_o man_n have_v lose_v their_o innocency_n in_o the_o person_n of_o adam_n and_o their_o natural_a ability_n of_o do_v good_a and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v deliver_v out_o of_o this_o profound_a abyss_n of_o perdition_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o freewill_n if_o he_o be_v not_o raise_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o god_n of_o mercy_n the_o second_o import_v that_o no_o man_n be_v good_a of_o himself_o if_o god_n who_o be_v only_o good_a do_v not_o communicate_v his_o goodness_n to_o he_o the_o three_o be_v that_o no_o man_n can_v conquer_v the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o flesh_n if_o he_o do_v not_o receive_v continual_a assistance_n from_o god_n and_o if_o he_o have_v not_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v also_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v renew_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n the_o four_o be_v that_o no_o man_n know_v how_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o freewill_n but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n these_o three_o article_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n innocent_a the_o five_o be_v that_o all_o the_o good_a righteous_a man_n do_v aught_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n because_o no_o man_n can_v please_v he_o but_o by_o the_o gift_n of_o his_o grace_n pope_n zosimus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n have_v also_o deliver_v this_o maxim_n the_o six_o be_v that_o god_n act_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n in_o the_o freewill_n of_o man_n that_o the_o holy_a thought_n pious_a intention_n and_o all_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o he_o will_v proceed_v from_o he_o pope_n zosimus_n also_o suggest_v this_o principle_n the_o seven_o aphorism_n contain_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o have_v determine_v the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o do_v good_a the_o eight_o make_v use_v of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n to_o show_v that_o all_o the_o good_a that_o we_o do_v from_o the_o first_o motion_n of_o conversion_n to_o our_o final_a perseverance_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o nine_o show_v that_o the_o exorcism_n and_o sufflation_n which_o the_o church_n use_v before_o baptism_n to_o drive_v away_o evil_a spirit_n be_v a_o clear_a proof_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o deliver_v we_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o devil_n he_o conclude_v these_o principle_n that_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o the_o good_a motion_n good_a action_n and_o all_o the_o virtue_n by_o which_o we_o tend_v to_o he_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o faith_n insomuch_o that_o he_o go_v before_o all_o our_o desert_n and_o make_v we_o will_n and_o do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a he_o add_v that_o the_o divine_a assistance_n do_v not_o deprive_v we_o of_o our_o freewill_n but_o it_o deliver_v it_o and_o dispell_n its_o former_a darkness_n of_o crooked_a and_o perverse_a it_o make_v it_o right_n of_o distemper_a it_o render_v it_o sound_a and_o instead_o of_o ignorance_n and_o error_n it_o implant_v wisdom_n and_o prudence_n for_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n be_v so_o great_a say_v he_o that_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o look_v upon_o his_o own_o gift_n as_o our_o merit_n and_o to_o give_v a_o eternal_a reward_n for_o those_o good_a work_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o author_n he_o make_v we_o to_o will_v and_o to_o do_v what_o please_v he_o and_o he_o leave_v not_o those_o grace_n useless_a which_o he_o have_v wrought_v in_o we_o last_o he_o declare_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o deep_a and_o perplex_v difficulty_n which_o may_v arise_v from_o the_o question_n which_o have_v be_v form_v and_o have_v be_v treat_v on_o by_o those_o who_o have_v oppose_v the_o heretic_n he_o dare_v not_o real_o contemn_v they_o but_o that_o he_o think_v it_o not_o necessary_a to_o stay_v there_o because_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o efficacy_n and_o merit_n of_o which_o all_o the_o good_a which_o we_o do_v aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o hold_v whatsoever_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v which_o he_o believe_v so_o true_a that_o he_o scruple_n not_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o whatever_o be_v contrary_a to_o these_o rule_n be_v not_o catholic_n and_o true_a doctrine_n it_o may_v be_v demand_v what_o the_o author_n of_o these_o aphorism_n mean_n by_o these_o deep_a and_o perplex_v difficulty_n some_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v question_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o efficacy_n of_o grace_n and_o gratuitous_a predestination_n but_o it_o seem_v evident_a to_o i_o that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o aphorism_n lay_v down_o the_o first_o doctrine_n in_o many_o of_o his_o article_n and_o suppose_v the_o other_o which_o make_v i_o to_o think_v that_o he_o mean_v some_o other_o question_n which_o s._n austin_n have_v dispute_v on_o in_o his_o work_n against_o the_o pelagian_o as_o when_o he_o ask_v wherein_o consist_v original_a sin_n after_o what_o manner_n be_v it_o propagate_v to_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n what_o be_v the_o original_a of_o the_o soul_n what_o be_v the_o punishment_n of_o child_n which_o die_v unbaptise_v in_o what_o consist_v concupiscence_n and_o many_o other_o difficulty_n of_o that_o nature_n which_o have_v be_v treat_v on_o by_o s._n austin_n i_o do_v not_o affirm_v for_o all_o that_o that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o grace_n and_o gratuitous_a predestination_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o i_o believe_v we_o may_v true_o enough_o own_o that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o aphorism_n do_v look_v upon_o they_o as_o implicit_o contain_v if_o i_o may_v use_v that_o term_n in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n of_o africa_n beside_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n austin_n do_v principal_o oppose_v those_o two_o point_n this_o author_n who_o purpose_n it_o be_v to_o confute_v they_o can_v not_o but_o maintain_v that_o doctrine_n to_o be_v convince_v of_o this_o we_o need_v only_o read_v the_o objection_n of_o vincent_n and_o the_o answer_n of_o s._n prosper_n which_o will_v discover_v that_o all_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o s._n austin_n deâ—…lve_v themselves_o upon_o these_o two_o point_n and_o that_o his_o scholar_n maintain_v they_o as_o have_v a_o necessary_a relation_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v against_o the_o pelagian_o the_o second_o letter_n of_o s._n celestine_n ought_v to_o be_v set_v before_o this_o of_o which_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v since_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 428._o it_o be_v direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o
even_o to_o the_o heaven_n and_o it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o term_n it_o move_v which_o show_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o air._n theodoret_n propound_v also_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o question_n that_o be_v curious_a such_o as_o these_o that_o follow_v whether_o there_o be_v one_o only_a heaven_n or_o many_o he_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o no_o more_o than_o two_o he_o be_v not_o content_v to_o give_v solution_n of_o his_o own_o but_o sometime_o he_o relate_v other_o man_n as_o upon_o that_o famous_a text_n of_o genesis_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o man_n be_v make_v in_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god_n he_o cite_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o diodorus_n theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n and_o origen_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o he_o quote_v they_o also_o though_o but_o seldom_o upon_o some_o other_o question_n if_o yet_o these_o citation_n have_v not_o be_v add_v to_o the_o text_n of_o theodoret_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o probable_a because_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o king_n library_n that_o he_o may_v give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n he_o have_v recourse_n often_o to_o the_o version_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_a translator_n and_o likewise_o to_o the_o hebrew_n text_n which_o he_o read_v in_o the_o hexapla_fw-la of_o origen_n and_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o hebrew_n word_n by_o that_o father_n he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o search_n into_o the_o allegory_n but_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o history_n and_o ordinary_o he_o pitch_v upon_o the_o most_o plain_a and_o natural_a sense_n as_o for_o example_n when_o he_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n and_o the_o tree_n of_o knowledge_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a he_o think_v it_o enough_o to_o say_v that_o these_o name_n be_v give_v they_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o effect_n which_o they_o produce_v that_o the_o one_o preserve_v life_n and_o the_o other_o make_v man_n to_o know_v what_o sin_n be_v to_o make_v it_o evident_a why_o our_o first_o parent_n be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o their_o nakedness_n he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v like_o infant_n be_v not_o yet_o defile_v with_o sin_n in_o sum_n that_o custom_n do_v take_v away_o or_o diminish_v shame_n as_o we_o see_v in_o seaman_n who_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v naked_a be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o ashamed_a when_o they_o strip_v themselves_o and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o fashion_n in_o bath_n without_o which_o it_o will_v make_v some_o impression_n he_o believe_v not_o that_o man_n be_v create_v immortal_a but_o he_o say_v that_o god_n do_v not_o pass_v the_o sentence_n of_o death_n upon_o he_o till_o after_o he_o have_v sin_v that_o he_o may_v beget_v in_o he_o a_o great_a hatred_n of_o sin_n he_o say_v that_o adam_n be_v drive_v out_o of_o paradise_n be_v send_v into_o a_o place_n not_o much_o distant_a from_o it_o that_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o place_n may_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o his_o sin_n he_o quote_v theodorus_n who_o think_v that_o by_o the_o cherubim_n which_o be_v place_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o paradise_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o understand_v angel_n nor_o any_o spiritual_a essence_n but_o apparition_n and_o phantom_n which_o have_v the_o shape_n of_o ghastly_a creature_n he_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o enoch_n be_v translate_v alive_a into_o some_o place_n to_o preach_v the_o resurrection_n but_o that_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o know_v where_o it_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o have_v familiarity_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n be_v not_o according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o theodoret_n angel_n but_o the_o posterity_n of_o seth_n who_o marry_v themselves_o to_o the_o daughter_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o cain_n of_o who_o be_v bear_v those_o great_a man_n to_o who_o they_o give_v the_o name_n of_o giant_n the_o reason_n why_o the_o first_o patriarch_n live_v so_o long_a a_o time_n be_v that_o mankind_n may_v be_v multiply_v and_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o they_o marry_v so_o many_o woman_n in_o the_o question_n upon_o exodus_fw-la he_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v god_n and_o not_o a_o angel_n which_o appear_v to_o moses_n in_o the_o flame_v bush._n he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o upon_o these_o word_n the_o lord_n harden_v the_o heart_n of_o pharaoh_n that_o he_o may_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v pharaoh_n himself_o that_o harden_v his_o own_o heart_n against_o all_o the_o admonition_n and_o chastisement_n of_o god_n who_o treat_v he_o with_o goodness_n and_o mercy_n in_o spare_v he_o and_o in_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n god_n may_v be_v say_v to_o harden_v his_o heart_n he_o bring_v this_o familiar_a example_n the_o sun_n be_v say_v to_o melt_v wax_n and_o harden_v clay_n although_o there_o be_v but_o one_o virtue_n only_o in_o it_o which_o be_v to_o make_v hot_a by_o the_o same_o goodness_n and_o patience_n of_o god_n two_o contrary_a effect_n be_v wrought_v the_o one_o be_v profitable_a to_o some_o and_o the_o other_o render_v other_o guilty_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o it_o convert_v some_o and_o harden_v other_o as_o jesus_n christ_n have_v declare_v in_o his_o gospel_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o come_v that_o those_o that_o see_v not_o may_v see_v and_o that_o they_o which_o see_v may_v be_v make_v blind_a the_o design_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o to_o make_v those_o blind_a who_o can_v see_v for_o he_o will_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v and_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o he_o note_v by_o this_o what_o happen_v for_o man_n be_v a_o free_a agent_n they_o who_o have_v believe_v secure_a their_o salvation_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o who_o believe_v not_o be_v themselves_o the_o author_n of_o their_o own_o damnation_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o judas_n who_o can_v see_v as_o he_o be_v a_o apostle_n become_v blind_a it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n also_o that_o s._n paul_n who_o be_v blind_a receive_v his_o sight_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n likewise_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v blind_v and_o the_o gentile_n see_v yet_o the_o world_n may_v not_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n because_o some_o man_n make_v a_o ill_a use_n of_o it_o although_o theodoret_n seldom_o expound_v any_o allegory_n he_o can_v avoid_v do_v it_o sometime_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o jewish_a passover_n he_o there_o discover_v the_o relation_n it_o have_v to_o the_o new_a law_n which_o he_o unfold_v in_o a_o very_a natural_a way_n the_o sacrifice_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o old_a law_n afford_v he_o subject_n of_o allegory_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n he_o also_o refer_v many_o to_o morality_n and_o draw_v instruction_n for_o man_n manner_n out_o of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ordinance_n of_o leviticus_n and_o the_o book_n of_o number_n he_o have_v make_v many_o such_o like_a reflection_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o deuteronomy_n he_o confine_v himself_o more_o to_o the_o historical_a and_o literal_a sense_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o joshua_n judge_n and_o ruth_n which_o make_v up_o the_o octateuch_n and_o in_o those_o which_o he_o have_v compose_v upon_o the_o 4_o book_n of_o king_n and_o 2_o book_n of_o chronicle_n these_o last_o be_v a_o second_o part_n of_o his_o work_n and_o have_v a_o special_a preface_n in_o which_o he_o observe_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o chronicle_n be_v compose_v these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n there_o be_v say_v he_o many_o prophet_n who_o have_v leave_v we_o no_o book_n and_o who_o name_n we_o learn_v out_o of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o chronicle_n every_o one_o of_o these_o prophet_n write_v ordinary_o what_o happen_v in_o their_o time_n for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o king_n be_v call_v by_o the_o hebrew_n and_o syrian_n the_o prophecy_n of_o samuel_n we_o need_v only_o to_o read_v it_o and_o we_o shall_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o they_o then_o that_o compose_v the_o book_n of_o king_n write_v they_o a_o long_a time_n after_o from_o these_o ancient_a memoirs_fw-fr for_o how_o can_v they_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o saul_n or_o david_n write_v that_o which_o happen_v afterward_o under_o hezekiah_n and_o josiah_n how_o can_v they_o relate_v the_o war_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o siege_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o captivity_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o death_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n it_o be_v then_o visible_a that_o every_o prophet_n write_v what_o pass_v in_o
altorf_n in_o 2_o vol._n octavo_n to_o which_o he_o add_v long_a comment_n pitthaeus_n edition_n be_v again_o print_v in_o 1645_o be_v in_o 1640_o at_o paris_n last_o m._n baluzius_n have_v review_v they_o by_o four_o manuscript_n publish_v they_o with_o short_a note_n this_o edition_n which_o be_v the_o last_o and_o the_o best_a be_v print_v for_o muguet_n in_o 1663._o at_o paris_n where_o it_o be_v reprint_v again_o in_o 1669_o octavo_fw-la beside_o these_o edition_n they_o be_v print_v at_o norimberg_n in_o 1623._o at_o rovan_n in_o 1627._o twelve_o with_o brassicanus_n his_o note_n at_o oxford_n in_o 1633_o with_o the_o aforesaid_a note_n arnobius_n junior_a the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n dedicate_v to_o laurentius_n or_o rather_o leontius_n and_o rusticus_n common_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o arnobius_n it_o be_v hard_o to_o say_v whether_o junior_a arnobius_n junior_a it_o be_v the_o true_a name_n of_o this_o author_n or_o some_o feign_a name_n but_o however_o that_o be_v we_o must_v not_o confound_v he_o with_o arnobins_n the_o apologist_n for_o religion_n this_o last_o have_v live_v after_o the_o heresy_n of_o pelagius_n in_o the_o time_n when_o there_o be_v such_o hot_a dispute_n about_o predestination_n he_o take_v part_n and_o rank_v himself_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o marseille_n against_o the_o scholar_n of_o s._n austin_n which_o make_v i_o think_v he_o be_v a_o french_a man_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o monastery_n of_o lerin_n the_o bishop_n to_o who_o he_o write_v be_v without_o doubt_n leontius_n of_o arles_n and_o rusticus_n bishop_n of_o forum-julii_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o 105th_o psalm_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o priesthood_n his_o commentary_n be_v extreme_o short_a he_o applies_z himself_o to_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n and_o refer_v all_o the_o text_n of_o the_o psalm_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n he_o do_v it_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o wit_n and_o elegancy_n and_o mix_v now_o and_o then_o some_o moral_a observation_n but_o his_o chief_a design_n be_v to_o find_v in_o the_o psalm_n the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o particular_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o redemption_n he_o seem_v to_o favour_v the_o error_n of_o pelagius_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 50th_o psalm_n where_o he_o say_v that_o man_n be_v bear_v subject_a to_o the_o sentence_n pass_v upon_o adam_n without_o partake_v in_o his_o sin_n qui_fw-la nascitur_fw-la sententiam_fw-la adae_fw-la habet_fw-la peccatum_fw-la vero_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la nevertheless_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n be_v decay_v through_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first-man_n he_o own_v the_o effect_n of_o original-sin_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o redemption_n and_o he_o observe_v all_o along_o that_o we_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o the_o divine_a help_n that_o it_o be_v he_o that_o deliver_v we_o from_o our_o irregular_a motion_n who_o instill_v into_o we_o the_o knowledge_n of_o good_a who_o make_v we_o love_v it_o and_o practice_v it_o he_o go_v yet_o further_o and_o will_v not_o have_v man_n attribute_v any_o goodwork_a to_o himself_o nor_o presume_v upon_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o freewill_n because_o the_o will_n say_v he_o upon_o psalm_n 117_o may_v be_v overpower_v but_o god_n can_v the_o freedom_n of_o man_n can_v say_v i_o have_v conquer_a my_o enemy_n for_o no_o man_n ever_o overcome_v either_o his_o visible_a or_o invisible_a enemy_n without_o the_o help_n of_o god_n to_o god_n than_o we_o owe_v our_o victory_n his_o almighty_a arm_n work_v that_o little_a goodness_n that_o we_o have_v in_o we_o he_o have_v the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n he_o make_v we_o sing_v his_o divine_a praise_n but_o although_o he_o extol_v the_o strength_n of_o grace_n so_o much_o yet_o he_o oppose_v those_o that_o teach_v predestination_n or_o as_o he_o say_v on_o psalm_n 109_o those_o that_o have_v predestine_v some_o to_o good_a and_o other_o to_o evil_a and_o deny_v freewill_n he_o maintain_v that_o grace_n do_v not_o expel_v freedom_n but_o that_o we_o may_v request_v pray_v knock_v at_o the_o gate_n for_o it_o and_o god_n will_v not_o deny_v his_o grace_n to_o those_o person_n who_o do_v so_o that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a prevent_a grace_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v diffuse_v upon_o all_o man_n which_o go_v before_o all_o their_o desire_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o which_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o god_n for_o his_o special_a grace_n that_o their_o freedom_n be_v not_o utter_o destroy_v but_o yet_o they_o must_v impute_v all_o the_o good_a they_o do_v to_o god_n god_n command_v nothing_o impossible_a man_n never_o be_v guilty_a of_o sin_n but_o when_o they_o have_v no_o will_n to_o do_v that_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v able_a to_o do_v god_n never_o reject_v they_o who_o have_v recourse_n to_o he_o read_v the_o commentary_n upon_o psalm_n 37_o 77_o 91_o 109_o 117_o 118_o and_o 146._o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 138th_o psalm_n he_o oppose_v the_o novatian_a heresy_n in_o the_o 139th_o psalm_n he_o note_v that_o excommunication_n be_v to_o terrify_v not_o destroy_v because_o it_o exclude_v from_o eternal_a life_n he_o add_v that_o heretic_n can_v have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n because_o they_o corrupt_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o he_o say_v further_a that_o bishop_n who_o have_v no_o care_n to_o feed_v their_o flock_n with_o this_o divine_a word_n shall_v be_v punish_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n he_o speak_v of_o guardian-angel_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 37th_o psalm_n and_o assert_n that_o they_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o man_n when_o they_o run_v into_o sin_n this_o commentary_n be_v not_o the_o style_n of_o the_o ancient_n arnobius_n nor_o write_v with_o so_o much_o clearness_n as_o it_o may_v but_o yet_o the_o style_n be_v not_o bad_a it_o have_v be_v print_v alone_o at_o basil_n in_o 1522_o and_o by_o erasmus_n at_o cologne_n in_o 1532_o octavo_n and_o more_o correct_v at_o paris_n in_o 1639._o it_o be_v extant_a also_o in_o biblioth_n patr._n tom._n 8._o we_o have_v also_o under_o the_o name_n of_o arnobius_n a_o dialogue_n about_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n first_o print_v by_o fevardentius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o edition_n of_o s._n irenaeus_n at_o cologne_n in_o 1596_o and_o since_o with_o all_o irenaeus_n work_n it_o be_v also_o in_o biblioth_n patr._n tom._n 8._o and_o some_o note_n upon_o the_o gospel_n printed_n at_o basil_n in_o 1543_o octavo_n and_o review_v and_o amend_v by_o schottus_n at_o paris_n in_o 1639._o honoratus_n bishop_n of_o marseille_n gennadius_n say_v that_o this_o bishop_n be_v eloquent_a and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o excellent_a faculty_n of_o make_v sermon_n extempore_o for_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o well_o skill_v in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o open_v his_o mouth_n divine_a instruction_n flow_v marseille_n honoratus_n of_o marseille_n from_o it_o as_o from_o a_o magazine_n he_o compose_v several_a homily_n in_o which_o he_o set_v himself_o especial_o to_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n and_o confute_v the_o heretic_n the_o people_n and_o clergy_n come_v in_o throng_n to_o hear_v he_o and_o the_o other_o bishop_n desire_v he_o often_o to_o come_v and_o preach_v in_o their_o church_n pope_n gelasius_n acknowledge_v under_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o be_v sound_a in_o the_o faith_n and_o show_v the_o great_a esteem_n he_o have_v for_o he_o in_o a_o letter_n he_o compose_v the_o life_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o chief_o insist_o upon_o the_o life_n of_o s._n hilary_n to_o who_o he_o be_v oblige_v for_o his_o education_n he_o often_o join_v devout_o with_o his_o people_n in_o the_o litany_n to_o implore_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n this_o be_v what_o gennadius_n or_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o same_o time_n say_v in_o commendation_n of_o honoratus_n i_o say_v gennadius_n or_o some_o other_o author_n because_o this_o clause_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o gennadius_n treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a author_n and_o it_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v his_o style_n but_o however_o that_o be_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o some_o author_n of_o that_o time_n we_o have_v the_o life_n of_o s._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o arles_n but_o it_o be_v questionable_a whether_o it_o be_v honoratus_n because_o in_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o church_n of_o arles_n where_o it_o be_v find_v it_o be_v attribute_v to_o reverentius_fw-la hilary_n successor_n there_o never_o be_v a_o bishop_n of_o arles_n of_o that_o name_n but_o perhaps_o the_o name_n of_o ravennius_fw-la who_o be_v immediate_a successor_n to_o
of_o st._n ephrem_n work_n which_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o photius_n the_o second_o contain_v four_o treatise_n in_o the_o first_o he_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o st._n cyril_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o successus_fw-la wherein_o he_o oppose_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o severian_n in_o the_o second_o he_o answer_v anatolius_n scholasticus_n about_o those_o thing_n wherein_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v the_o three_o be_v a_o apology_n for_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n address_v to_o two_o monk_n of_o cilicia_n call_v domnus_n and_o john_n and_o the_o four_o a_o admonition_n to_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o east_n who_o be_v entangle_v in_o the_o error_n of_o the_o severian_n photius_n make_v long_a extract_n out_o of_o these_o four_o treatise_n the_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o first_o be_v about_o the_o union_n and_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n cyril_n and_o other_o father_n the_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o second_o inform_v we_o that_o anatolius_n have_v propose_v five_o head_n of_o question_n to_o st._n ephrem_n the_o first_o whether_o jesus_n christ_n be_v yet_o in_o flesh._n 2._o how_o he_o be_v descend_v from_o the_o child_n of_o adam_n can_v be_v immortal_a 3._o what_o proof_n there_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n st._n john_n be_v yet_o alive_a 4._o how_o adam_n be_v create_v immortal_a can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v useful_a for_o he_o 5._o what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o word_n of_o god_n behold_v adam_n be_v become_v like_o one_o of_o we_o as_o to_o the_o first_o question_n he_o prove_v by_o many_o passage_n of_o scripture_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v still_o his_o flesh._n as_o to_o the_o second_o he_o say_v that_o whether_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o adam_n be_v create_v mortal_a or_o immortal_a it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o soul_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o sin_n which_o he_o commit_v by_o his_o freewill_n and_o that_o though_o adam_n by_o his_o nature_n be_v not_o immortal_a yet_o he_o have_v not_o die_v unless_o he_o have_v finned_a to_o the_o three_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o know_v by_o tradition_n that_o st._n john_n be_v not_o dead_a no_o more_o than_o elias_n and_o enoch_n and_o that_o this_o consequence_n may_v be_v infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n concern_v he_o in_o his_o gospel_n if_o i_o will_v that_o he_o tarry_v till_o i_o come_v what_o be_v that_o to_o you_o that_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o be_v immortal_a but_o that_o he_o be_v reserve_v for_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n that_o if_o eusebius_n have_v note_v the_o number_n of_o the_o year_n that_o he_o live_v this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o year_n that_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o this_o holy_a apostle_n make_v it_o credible_a that_o he_o disappear_v all_o on_o a_o sudden_a nevertheless_o he_o say_v that_o this_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v the_o faith_n but_o that_o it_o be_v always_o profitable_a in_o this_o kind_n of_o question_n to_o take_v the_o better_a side_n upon_o the_o four_o question_n he_o say_v that_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v that_o adam_n though_o immortal_a do_v not_o know_v what_o be_v useful_a for_o he_o since_o the_o same_o thing_n happen_v to_o the_o bad_a angel_n as_o to_o the_o last_o question_n he_o say_v that_o these_o word_n behold_v adam_n be_v become_v as_o one_o of_o we_o be_v a_o irony_n which_o god_n use_v to_o upbraid_v the_o man_n for_o his_o sottishness_n or_o that_o god_n speak_v according_a to_o the_o false_a imagination_n of_o adam_n to_o cover_v he_o with_o shame_n the_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o three_o book_n be_v citation_n out_o of_o many_o work_n of_o the_o father_n to_o show_v that_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o recognize_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o new_a but_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n he_o cite_v beside_o the_o author_n that_o be_v know_v as_o st._n peter_n of_o alexandria_n st._n athanasius_n and_o st._n basil_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o st._n gregory_n of_o neocaesarea_n nazianzum_fw-la and_o nyssa_n amphilochius_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n st._n epiphanius_n proclus_n and_o paul_n of_o emesa_n atticus_n of_o constantinople_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n he_o cite_v i_o say_v beside_o these_o author_n the_o book_n of_o st._n dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n a_o book_n of_o hilary_n about_o faith_n and_o unity_n one_o cyriacus_n bishop_n of_o paphos_n who_o as_o he_o say_v be_v one_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o supposititious_a gaza_n procopius_n of_o gaza_n letter_n of_o pope_n julius_n and_o one_o name_v erecthius_n of_o these_o author_n there_o be_v but_o five_o who_o make_v use_v of_o this_o expression_n there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n incarnate_a who_o be_v gregory_n of_o neocaesarea_a st._n athanasius_n julius_n st._n cyril_n and_o erecthius_n he_o show_v that_o the_o sense_n wherein_o this_o manner_n of_o speak_v aught_o to_o be_v take_v do_v not_o exclude_v the_o two_o nature_n since_o they_o themselves_o acknowledge_v they_o he_o go_v on_o in_o the_o extract_v of_o the_o four_o book_n to_o quote_v passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o divinity_n and_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v two_o different_a nature_n among_o these_o last_o he_o cite_v st._n ephrem_n of_o syria_n a_o letter_n of_o simeon_n and_o of_o baradanus_n to_o basil_n of_o antioch_n and_o another_o letter_n of_o the_o same_o to_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o a_o letter_n of_o james_n to_o basil_n the_o bishop_n photius_n neither_o say_v any_o thing_n nor_o make_v any_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o three_o volume_n of_o st._n ephrem_n so_o that_o we_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o it_o what_o photius_n say_v and_o relate_v out_o of_o the_o two_o former_a give_v we_o a_o great_a idea_n of_o this_o author_n and_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o have_v read_v many_o of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o reason_v very_o well_o about_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n he_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 544._o procopius_n of_o gaza_n procopius_n the_o sophist_n of_o gaza_n live_v in_o the_o six_o age_n he_o apply_v himself_o earnest_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o commentator_n upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o make_v a_o collection_n of_o all_o that_o they_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o octateuque_n copy_v out_o their_o very_a word_n but_o this_o work_n be_v of_o a_o prodigious_a thickness_n he_o abridge_v it_o and_o put_v it_o in_o order_n suppress_v what_o he_o find_v say_v by_o many_o and_o so_o make_v a_o continue_a commentary_n make_v up_o of_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a commentator_n yet_o without_o name_v they_o his_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n and_o the_o pentateuque_n be_v very_o large_a and_o chief_o upon_o genesis_n what_o he_o write_v upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o chronicle_n be_v very_o short_a and_o indeed_o they_o be_v properly_z speaking_z nothing_o but_o scholia_fw-la wherein_o he_o report_v the_o different_a translation_n of_o the_o text_n and_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n perhaps_o these_o scholia_fw-la be_v only_o a_o extract_v out_o of_o his_o work_n for_o photius_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o commentary_n of_o this_o author_n be_v very_o copious_a and_o write_v after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n however_o this_o be_v the_o commentary_n upon_o isaiah_n be_v very_o long_o wherein_o he_o relate_v the_o text_n entire_a note_v the_o difference_n of_o version_n and_o explain_v every_o word_n in_o particular_a this_o commentator_n confine_v himself_o sufficient_o to_o the_o literal_a sense_n he_o remark_n careful_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o greek_a version_n and_o even_o those_o of_o the_o hebrew_n text._n he_o enlarge_v also_o upon_o the_o history_n and_o sometime_o upon_o the_o morality_n he_o touch_v but_o little_a upon_o allegory_n but_o sometime_o he_o insist_o upon_o little_a thing_n and_o upon_o the_o exposition_n of_o those_o word_n which_o be_v clear_a of_o themselves_o and_o do_v not_o need_v any_o interpretation_n photius_n think_v his_o style_n very_o polite_a but_o too_o rhetorical_a for_o a_o commentator_n the_o version_n of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o octateuque_n be_v make_v by_o clauserus_fw-la from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o ausburg_n and_o print_v at_o basle_n in_o 1555._o in_o fol._n with_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o chronicle_n in_o 1620_o meursius_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v at_o amsterdam_n in_o quarto_n his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o chronicle_n in_o greek_a and_o latin_a in_o fine_a in_o
person_n of_o great_a piety_n and_o consecrate_v by_o reparatus_n bishop_n of_o the_o proâ—…ar_a province_n that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n have_v bishop_n they_o have_v always_o recourse_n to_o it_o without_o impair_n their_o liberty_n that_o they_o still_o pray_v the_o bishop_n of_o that_o city_n to_o take_v care_n of_o they_o and_o to_o deliver_v they_o from_o the_o bondage_n which_o some_o will_v impose_v upon_o they_o that_o this_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o example_n of_o many_o monastery_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o other_o bishop_n than_o those_o in_o who_o territory_n they_o be_v situate_a and_o last_o that_o they_o have_v testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n ready_a who_o defend_v the_o liberty_n of_o monk_n for_o proof_n of_o this_o they_o cite_v two_o place_n of_o st._n austin_n but_o they_o prove_v nothing_o which_o they_o allege_v to_o this_o they_o subjoin_v a_o letter_n of_o boniface_n who_o permit_v the_o nun_n to_o choose_v what_o priest_n they_o will_v they_o allege_v the_o canon_n make_v in_o france_n concern_v the_o monastery_n of_o lerius_fw-la this_o be_v all_o there_o be_v of_o this_o council_n for_o the_o â—est_n be_v not_o in_o the_o vatican_n manuscript_n from_o which_o holstenius_fw-la extract_v this_o but_o in_o another_o manuscript_n there_o be_v find_v the_o decree_n which_o say_v that_o all_o the_o monastery_n shall_v be_v as_o they_o always_o have_v be_v free_a and_o exempt_a from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o bishop_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n that_o the_o monk_n do_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v whole_o exempt_a from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o bishop_n but_o that_o they_o may_v have_v power_n to_o choose_v such_o a_o bishop_n as_o they_o will_v nor_o do_v they_o desire_v that_o themselves_o shall_v have_v as_o it_o be_v episcopal_a jurisdiction_n to_o take_v care_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o to_o send_v to_o they_o priest_n and_o clergyman_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o three_o monastery_n which_o they_o produce_v and_o by_o the_o exemption_n grant_v by_o boniface_n to_o a_o nunnery_n so_o that_o these_o example_n regard_v only_o their_o own_o person_n and_o their_o monastery_n and_o do_v not_o give_v they_o any_o right_a or_o jurisdiction_n over_o any_o part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o diocese_n in_o the_o first_o session_n of_o this_o council_n there_o be_v the_o subscription_n of_o sixty_o bishop_n the_o second_o council_n of_o orange_n orange_n the_o second_o council_n of_o orange_n caesarius_n of_o arles_n and_o twelve_o other_o bishop_n be_v present_a in_o the_o year_n 529_o at_o the_o dedication_n of_o the_o church_n which_o liberius_n a_o nobleman_n and_o perfect_a of_o gaul_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v build_v in_o the_o city_n of_o orange_n enter_v into_o a_o conference_n about_o the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v some_o people_n who_o have_v sentiment_n which_o seem_v not_o to_o they_o altogether_o catholic_n they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o approve_v and_o publish_v some_o article_n which_o have_v be_v send_v to_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a see_v extract_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o council_n the_o first_o be_v against_o those_o who_o maintain_v that_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n make_v no_o change_n but_o in_o one_o part_n of_o a_o man_n viz._n his_o body_n and_o that_o it_o do_v no_o hurt_n to_o his_o soul_n but_o leave_v he_o as_o free_a as_o he_o be_v before_o and_o only_o make_v his_o body_n liable_a to_o death_n the_o second_o be_v against_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n hurt_v himself_o only_o or_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o death_n of_o thâ—_n body_n pass_v upon_o his_o posterity_n the_o three_o be_v against_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o grace_n be_v grant_v upon_o the_o prayer_n of_o man_n and_o deny_v that_o grace_n be_v necessary_a to_o make_v we_o desire_v it_o the_o four_o be_v against_o those_o who_o say_v that_o god_n wait_v upon_o our_o will_n to_o purify_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o by_o his_o spirit_n make_v we_o willing_a to_o be_v purify_v the_o five_o be_v against_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o begin_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o desire_n to_o believe_v be_v not_o a_o gift_n of_o grace_n but_o be_v natural_o in_o we_o the_o six_o be_v against_o those_o who_o say_v that_o god_n show_v mercy_n to_o those_o who_o will_v who_o desire_n who_o do_v their_o endeavour_n who_o pray_v and_o search_v and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o know_v what_o that_o mercy_n of_o god_n be_v which_o make_v we_o to_o will_v desire_n etc._n etc._n the_o seven_o be_v against_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o man_n may_v have_v some_o save_a thought_n for_o his_o own_o salvation_n or_o make_v some_o good_a choice_n without_o the_o aid_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o eight_o be_v against_o those_o who_o say_v that_o some_o come_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n by_o their_o own_o freewill_n and_o other_o by_o grace_n every_o one_o of_o these_o proposition_n be_v confirm_v by_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n after_o which_o do_v follow_v many_o sentence_n of_o the_o father_n and_o chief_o of_o st._n austin_n about_o grace_n which_o tend_v all_o to_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o all_o our_o good_a thought_n and_o action_n in_o the_o conclusion_n they_o add_v three_o proposition_n the_o first_o be_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v may_v and_o aught_o if_o they_o will_v to_o labour_v for_o their_o own_o salvation_n the_o second_o that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o god_n have_v predestine_v man_n to_o damnation_n nay_o they_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v of_o this_o opinion_n the_o three_o that_o god_n inspire_v we_o by_o his_o grace_n with_o the_o begin_n of_o faith_n and_o love_n and_o be_v the_o author_n of_o our_o conversion_n these_o decree_n of_o this_o council_n be_v sign_v not_o only_o by_o the_o bishop_n but_o by_o liberius_n a_o noble_a man_n and_o other_o person_n of_o honour_n the_o second_o council_n of_o vasio_n caesarius_n hold_v also_o the_o same_o year_n on_o the_o five_o of_o november_n another_o assembly_n at_o vasio_n at_o which_o be_v present_v ten_o bishop_n who_o do_v almost_o all_o take_v the_o title_n of_o sinner_n five_o canon_n about_o discipline_n vasio_n the_o second_o council_n of_o vasio_n be_v make_v in_o this_o council_n the_o first_o be_v that_o priest_n of_o parish_n shall_v make_v the_o young_a reader_n who_o have_v no_o wife_n to_o dwell_v in_o the_o house_n with_o they_o and_o that_o they_o maintain_v they_o like_o good_a father_n shall_v teach_v they_o to_o sing_v psalm_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o read_v and_o study_v the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o so_o they_o may_v prepare_v they_o to_o be_v fit_a person_n to_o succeed_v they_o that_o nevertheless_o those_o who_o will_v marry_v shall_v have_v liberty_n to_o do_v it_o the_o second_o be_v that_o a_o priest_n may_v preach_v in_o his_o parish_n and_o if_o he_o be_v sick_a the_o deacon_n shall_v only_o read_v some_o homily_n of_o the_o father_n the_o three_o that_o kyrie_fw-la eleison_fw-la shall_v be_v frequent_o say_v at_o matin_n at_o mass_n and_o at_o vesper_n and_o that_o holy_a holy_a holy_a shall_v be_v recite_v at_o every_o mass_n even_o at_o those_o of_o lent_n and_o of_o the_o dead_a the_o four_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v in_o the_o holy_a see_n the_o five_o that_o as_o it_o be_v shall_v be_v sing_v after_o glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o the_o prayer_n the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o boniface_n the_o second_o second_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o boniface_n the_o second_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n be_v publish_v by_o hâ—â—steniâ—â—_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n this_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o four_o bishop_n and_n forty_o priest_n of_o that_o city_n hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o month_n of_o december_n in_o the_o year_n 531._o to_o receive_v and_o judge_v of_o the_o complaint_n of_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o larissa_n metropolitan_a of_o thessaly_n who_o pretend_v that_o he_o be_v unjust_o deprive_v and_o turn_v out_o of_o his_o bishopric_n by_o epiphanius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n implore_v the_o aid_n of_o the_o holy_a see_n in_o the_o first_o session_n which_o be_v hold_v the_o seven_o day_n of_o december_n he_o present_v two_o libel_n address_v to_o pope_n boniface_n wherein_o 〈◊〉_d â—â—clares_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o larissa_n after_o the_o death_n of_o proclus_n his_o predecessor_n by_o the_o election_n of_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n and_o ordain_v by_o the_o metropolitan_a and_o by_o those_o who_o presence_n
st._n john_n damascene_fw-la commend_v he_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o trisagion_n which_o he_o compose_v to_o draw_v this_o abbot_n out_o of_o the_o error_n which_o he_o think_v he_o engage_v in_o about_o this_o point_n they_o attribute_v to_o he_o a_o treatise_n against_o the_o jew_n publish_v in_o latin_a in_o canistus_n antiquity_n and_o in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la tom._n 13._o but_o it_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v make_v a_o more_o modern_a author_n for_o the_o author_n of_o it_o say_v that_o 800_o year_n ago_o christ_n oracle_n be_v fulfil_v that_o the_o jew_n be_v disperse_v and_o jerusalem_n destroy_v by_o vespasâ—an_n which_o make_v i_o think_v that_o he_o live_v to_o the_o nine_o century_n this_o author_n do_v not_o only_o bring_v proof_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o he_o answer_v the_o question_n and_o objection_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o work_n be_v imperfect_a it_o be_v find_v in_o greek_a in_o the_o vatican_n library_n and_o in_o the_o jesuit_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v write_v well_o and_o the_o reason_n he_o allege_v be_v pretty_a solid_a he_o observe_v that_o when_o christian_n honour_v image_n they_o do_v not_o adore_v the_o wood_n but_o their_o respect_n refer_v to_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n and_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o adore_v image_n that_o when_o they_o be_v grow_v old_a and_o spoil_v they_o burn_v they_o tomake_n new_a one_o egbert_n of_o york_z egbert_n a_o english_a man_n brother_n to_o eadbert_n to_o alias_o eadbert_n etbert_n king_n of_o northumberland_n be_v archbishop_n of_o york_n from_o 731_o till_o about_o 767._o the_o chief_a work_n of_o egbert_n be_v a_o penitential_a publish_v in_o four_o book_n which_o be_v find_v in_o manuscript_n in_o the_o library_n of_o england_n we_o have_v different_a extract_n of_o it_o there_o be_v one_o contain_v divers_a canon_n concern_v clerk_n another_o compose_v of_o 35_o constitution_n against_o divers_a sin_n of_o clerk_n and_o other_o christian_n these_o collection_n be_v ill_o contrive_v and_o of_o little_a authority_n york_n egbert_n of_o york_n there_o be_v print_v in_o 1664._o at_o dublin_n together_o with_o boniface_n letter_n a_o treatise_n about_o the_o life_n of_o clergyman_n bear_v egberâ—'s_n name_n it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o question_n and_o answer_n and_o the_o question_n be_v not_o direct_v to_o one_o archbishop_n but_o to_o many_o bishop_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o consultation_n direct_v to_o a_o council_n but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v much_o late_a than_o egbert_n the_o small_a tract_n of_o the_o remedy_n of_o sin_n ascribe_v to_o bede_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ancient_a extract_v of_o egbert_n penitential_a all_o those_o piece_n be_v of_o no_o great_a use_n they_o be_v find_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o volume_n of_o the_o council_n of_o f._n labbe_n edition_n st._n john_n damascene_fw-la john_n surname_v mansur_n by_o the_o arabian_n or_o chrysorrhoas_n from_o his_o eloquence_n be_v bear_v at_o damascus_n of_o rich_a and_o godly_a parent_n he_o be_v teach_v and_o bring_v up_o by_o cosmas_n a_o damascene_fw-la st._n john_n damascene_fw-la monk_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o have_v be_v take_v by_o the_o saracen_n after_o his_o father_n decease_n he_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o place_n of_o counsellor_n of_o state_n to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o saracen_n be_v in_o that_o office_n he_o begin_v to_o write_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n which_o do_v so_o high_o provoke_v the_o emperor_n leo_n surname_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o form_v a_o design_n to_o destroy_v he_o by_o a_o unparalleled_a piece_n of_o treachery_n he_o cause_v one_o to_o counterfeit_v the_o hand_n of_o john_n damascene_fw-la and_o to_o contrive_v a_o letter_n in_o his_o name_n whereby_o he_o betray_v his_o master_n advise_v leo_n to_o come_v speedy_o to_o damascus_n to_o take_v that_o city_n this_o letter_n he_o send_v to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o saracen_n who_o if_o we_o believe_v the_o author_n of_o st._n john_n damascene_n life_n cause_v john_n hand_n to_o be_v immediate_o cut_v off_o and_o to_o be_v for_o many_o hour_n expose_v to_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o town_n in_o the_o evening_n john_n demand_v it_o join_v it_o to_o his_o mangle_a arm_n afterward_o have_v pray_v to_o the_o virgin_n and_o thereupon_o go_v to_o sleep_v it_o be_v find_v reunite_v to_o his_o arm_n when_o he_o awake_v out_o of_o his_o sleep_n this_o miracle_n strike_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o saracen_n with_o amazement_n and_o force_v he_o to_o acknowledge_v john_n innocency_n he_o pray_v he_o to_o continue_v in_o his_o court_n but_o john_n choose_v rather_o to_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o betake_v himself_o into_o st._n subas_n monastery_n at_o jerusalem_n where_o he_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o care_n of_o a_o very_a severe_a old_a monk_n who_o impose_v on_o he_o a_o perpetual_a silénce_n for_o the_o break_n of_o which_o he_o be_v turn_v out_o of_o his_o cell_n by_o that_o old_a man_n who_o command_v he_o for_o his_o penance_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o filth_n of_o the_o cell_n of_o the_o monastery_n when_o he_o have_v make_v himself_o ready_a to_o obey_v his_o order_n the_o good_a old_a man_n embrace_v he_o and_o cause_v he_o to_o return_v about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v ordain_v priest_n by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o he_o return_v immediate_o again_o into_o his_o monastery_n from_o whence_o he_o do_v valiant_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o iconodaste_n he_o die_v towards_o the_o year_n 750._o this_o author_n write_v a_o great_a number_n of_o work_n of_o all_o kind_n they_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o doctrinal_a historical_a and_o moral_a year_n moral_a such_o as_o treat_v of_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o year_n heortastical_a ecclesiastical_a and_o profane_a among_o the_o doctrinal_a work_n we_o may_v place_v in_o the_o first_o rank_n the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n in_o which_o he_o have_v comprehend_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o divinity_n in_o a_o scholastical_a and_o methodical_a manner_n the_o first_o book_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n existence_n and_o attribute_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o all_o point_n he_o agree_v with_o our_o divine_n except_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy-ghost_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n only_o the_o second_o book_n treat_v of_o the_o creature_n the_o world_n the_o angel_n and_o daemon_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o all_o thing_n contain_v therein_o of_o paradise_n and_o of_o man._n he_o teach_v that_o man_n be_v compose_v of_o a_o body_n and_o soul_n that_o his_o soul_n be_v spiritual_a and_o immortal_a he_o distinguish_v the_o faculty_n of_o it_o he_o speak_v of_o its_o passion_n action_n thought_n will_n and_o liberty_n which_o he_o place_n in_o the_o power_n of_o do_v what_o we_o please_v he_o treat_v also_o of_o providence_n prescience_n and_o predestination_n or_o predetermination_n he_o affirm_v that_o this_o take_v no_o place_n in_o free_a action_n that_o god_n permit_v they_o but_o ordain_v they_o not_o he_o conclude_v with_o man_n fall_n of_o which_o adam_n sin_n be_v the_o cause_n this_o lead_v he_o to_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o his_o three_o book_n he_o explain_v this_o mystery_n with_o great_a exactness_n he_o establish_v the_o distinction_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n he_o speak_v of_o their_o propriety_n of_o the_o will_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o freewill_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v different_a from_o we_o in_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o it_o be_v without_o any_o doubt_n or_o deliberation_n proceed_v he_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o two_o will_n of_o christ_n he_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n these_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v there_o be_v in_o christ_n a_o incarnate_a nature_n a_o theandrick_n will_n and_o a_o human_a nature_n deify_v he_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v subject_a neither_o to_o ignorance_n nor_o to_o temptation_n that_o the_o quality_n of_o slave_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o that_o he_o increase_v in_o knowledge_n and_o wisdom_n so_o far_o forth_o only_o as_o it_o do_v more_o appear_v outward_o according_a as_o he_o grow_v into_o year_n he_o prove_v the_o human_a nature_n 〈◊〉_d real_o suffer_v whiâ—…_n the_o divinity_n remain_v impassable_a he_o maintain_v that_o the_o divinity_n never_o cease_v to_o be_v unite_v to_o christ_n soul_n and_o body_n no_o not_o in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o death_n in_o the_o four_o have_v discourse_v of_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o examine_v some_o question_n about_o the_o incarnation_n he_o treat_v of_o baptism_n of_o the_o
ratraâ—…_n or_o bertramus_n treatise_n about_o predestination_n about_o these_o famous_a question_n compose_v a_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n divide_v into_o two_o book_n the_o first_o contain_v a_o collection_n of_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n that_o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o this_o world_n be_v do_v by_o order_n and_o direction_n of_o god_n providence_n that_o although_o he_o be_v not_o indeed_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o crime_n and_o sin_n of_o wicked_a man_n yet_o they_o be_v also_o subject_a to_o the_o order_n of_o providence_n and_o serve_v for_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o will._n that_o god_n have_v foresee_v from_o all_o eternity_n what_o shall_v befall_v the_o good_a and_o evil_a the_o elect_a and_o reprobate_n that_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o his_o mercy_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n can_v neither_o be_v increase_v nor_o diminish_v nor_o alter_v that_o all_o the_o holy_a thought_n and_o good_a action_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o which_o they_o acquire_v themselves_o happiness_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o mere_a grace_n of_o god_n that_o our_o freewill_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o do_v any_o good_a unless_o it_o be_v strengthen_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n which_o help_v we_o to_o do_v good_a that_o this_o grace_n operate_v in_o we_o to_o will_v and_o to_o do_v and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o begin_n of_o faith_n and_o prayer_n in_o the_o second_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o predestination_n of_o sinner_n and_o speak_v by_o the_o by_o of_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o elect._n he_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n austin_n fulgentius_n and_o other_o father_n that_o god_n have_v not_o predestine_v sinner_n to_o sin_n but_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o eternal_a torment_n he_o reject_v the_o distinction_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o eternal_a punishment_n be_v ordain_v and_o appoint_v for_o sinner_n but_o they_o be_v not_o predestine_v to_o it_o he_o maintain_v that_o this_o predestination_n do_v not_o impose_v a_o necessity_n of_o sin_v upon_o any_o man_n though_o those_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o the_o mere_a mercy_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v infallible_o save_v and_o those_o who_o god_n leave_v in_o the_o mass_n of_o perdition_n shall_v be_v infallible_o damn_v for_o their_o sin_n which_o they_o voluntary_o commit_v he_o add_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o attribute_v all_o the_o good_a we_o do_v to_o god_n and_o all_o the_o evil_n we_o do_v to_o ourselves_o because_o god_n never_o incline_v we_o to_o evil_a but_o only_o leave_v we_o to_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o wi_n at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o book_n retramnus_n pray_v the_o emperor_n not_o to_o publish_v they_o before_o these_o question_n be_v full_o examine_v and_o clear_v that_o they_o may_v know_v which_o opinion_n to_o follow_v he_o add_v that_o if_o this_o book_n displease_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o will_v correct_v it_o or_o show_v he_o what_o correction_n he_o will_v have_v make_v in_o they_o this_o treatise_n be_v publish_v by_o mauginus_n in_o collect._n script_n tom._n 1._o p._n 29._o and_o in_o biblioth_n patr._n tom._n 15._o p._n 442._o the_o emperor_n give_v these_o two_o book_n of_o lupus_n and_o retramnus_n to_o hincmarus_n and_o pardulus_n to_o examine_v predestination_n scotus_n book_n about_o predestination_n they_o who_o oppose_v they_o to_o amalarius_n a_o deacon_n of_o treves_n and_o johannes_n erigina_n scotus_n who_o they_o have_v order_v to_o write_v upon_o this_o subject_n we_o have_v not_o the_o work_n of_o amalarius_n but_o only_o that_o of_o joannes_n scotus_n which_o according_a to_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o author_n be_v full_a of_o scholastic_a subtlety_n and_o distinction_n he_o begin_v with_o this_o position_n that_o every_o question_n may_v be_v resolve_v by_o four_o general_a rule_n of_o philosophy_n viz._n division_n definition_n demonstration_n and_o analysis_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o work_n be_v not_o less_o logical_a for_o although_o he_o cite_v several_a passage_n of_o s._n austin_n yet_o he_o chief_o prove_v his_o assertion_n by_o scholastical_a reason_n and_o argument_n he_o reject_v the_o double_a predestination_n and_o prove_v that_o predestination_n do_v not_o impose_v any_o necessity_n he_o maintain_v that_o man_n be_v absolute_o free_a after_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o that_o although_o he_o can_v do_v good_a without_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o he_o do_v it_o without_o be_v constrain_v to_o it_o or_o force_v by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n by_o his_o own_o free_a choice_n he_o add_v that_o sin_n and_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o the_o punishment_n with_o which_o it_o be_v reward_v be_v mere_a privation_n be_v neither_o foresee_a noâ—_n predestine_v by_o god_n that_o predestination_n have_v no_o place_n but_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v preorder_v in_o order_n to_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o suppose_v that_o this_o predestination_n arise_v from_o the_o foresight_n of_o the_o good_a use_n of_o our_o freewill_n to_o prove_v what_o he_o have_v assert_v that_o eternal_a punishment_n be_v mere_a privation_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v nothing_o but_o privation_n of_o happiness_n or_o the_o trouble_n of_o be_v deprive_v of_o it_o so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o material_a fire_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o damned'_n torment_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o fire_n prepare_v for_o they_o but_o the_o four_o element_n through_o which_o the_o body_n of_o all_o man_n must_v pass_v but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o elect_n be_v change_v into_o a_o aetherical_a nature_n and_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o fire_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o body_n of_o the_o wicked_a be_v change_v into_o air_n and_o suffer_v torment_n by_o the_o fire_n because_o of_o their_o contrary_a quality_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o the_o daemon_n who_o have_v a_o body_n of_o a_o aetherial_a nature_n be_v mass_v with_o a_o body_n of_o air_n that_o they_o may_v feel_v the_o fire_n thus_o do_v philosophy_n lead_v this_o author_n to_o many_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a notion_n and_o opinion_n this_o piece_n be_v put_v out_o by_o maugius_n in_o his_o vind._n praedest_fw-la &_o gratiae_n tom._n 1._o p._n 103._o wemlo_n or_o ganelo_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n have_v read_v this_o work_n gather_v out_o of_o it_o several_a proposition_n scotus_n prudentius_n woâ—â—_n against_o scotus_n which_o he_o put_v under_o 19_o head_n according_a to_o the_o number_n and_o order_n of_o the_o chapter_n of_o scotus_n work_n and_o send_v they_o to_o prudentius_n bishop_n of_o troy_n who_o have_v read_v they_o find_v as_o he_o think_v not_o only_o the_o error_n of_o pelagius_n in_o they_o but_o also_o the_o impiety_n of_o the_o collyridians_n whereupon_o he_o compose_v a_o book_n to_o confute_v he_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o which_o he_o accuse_v john_n scotus_n of_o follow_v of_o pelagius_n caelestius_n and_o julian_n to_o resist_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n to_o deny_v original_a sin_n and_o many_o other_o blasphemous_a doctrine_n yet_o john_n scotus_n do_v not_o deny_v original_a sin_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n in_o his_o work_n but_o prudentius_n think_v he_o find_v such_o principle_n in_o it_o as_o seem_v to_o abet_v the_o doctrine_n of_o pelagius_n prudentius_n answer_v john_n scotus_n book_n chapter_n by_o chapter_n and_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n to_o his_o false_a reason_n the_o 19_o head_n gather_v out_o of_o scotus_n book_n be_v print_v in_o bishop_n usher_n history_n of_o gotteschalcus_n cap._n 19_o after_o he_o have_v reject_v his_o method_n of_o decide_v all_o thing_n by_o the_o four_o rule_n of_o logic_n and_o show_v that_o question_n of_o divinity_n be_v not_o so_o to_o be_v handle_v he_o confute_v scotus_n opinion_n of_o predestination_n freewill_n and_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o prove_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n he_o distinguish_v predestination_n from_o prescience_n and_o show_v that_o prescience_n extend_v to_o sin_n but_o not_o predestination_n he_o distinguish_v predestination_n into_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o by_o which_o god_n have_v free_o predestine_v the_o elect_a to_o grace_n and_o glory_n the_o other_o by_o which_o he_o have_v destine_v the_o wicked_a who_o sin_n he_o fore-sees_a to_o eternal_a damnation_n he_o prove_v that_o man_n since_o the_o fall_n have_v not_o a_o full_a liberty_n and_o power_n to_o do_v good_a and_o that_o he_o can_v do_v it_o not_o only_o without_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o his_o grace_n excite_v impel_v and_o enable_v he_o to_o do_v it_o he_o maintain_v that_o no_o man_n affirm_v that_o grace_n whole_o destroy_v freewill_n or_o that_o predestination_n impose_v any_o necessity_n upon_o
adult_a person_n who_o be_v baptise_a but_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n be_v not_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o four_o place_n he_o do_v not_o like_o his_o word_n where_o speak_v of_o predestination_n he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n and_o reprobate_n be_v predestine_v to_o damnation_n so_o that_o none_o of_o they_o can_v be_v save_v he_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v a_o horrible_a blasphemy_n against_o god_n and_o a_o impiety_n that_o make_v sin_n necessary_a that_o god_n indeed_o foresee_v the_o siâ—s_n of_o devil_n and_o wicked_a man_n without_o which_o they_o will_v be_v necessitate_v and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o destine_v they_o to_o eternal_a punishment_n but_o upon_o the_o prevision_n of_o their_o sin_n which_o he_o know_v they_o will_v commit_v free_o five_o he_o abhor_v the_o proposition_n deliver_v by_o gotteschalcus_n that_o the_o damn_a be_v as_o infallible_o and_o irrevocable_o predestine_v to_o damnation_n as_o god_n be_v infallible_a and_o immutable_a and_o he_o laugh_v at_o that_o which_o he_o add_v that_o the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o exhort_v the_o reprobate_n to_o pray_v that_o though_o their_o damnation_n be_v irrevocable_a yet_o their_o torment_n may_v be_v less_o six_o he_o can_v endure_v what_o he_o have_v say_v that_o god_n and_o his_o saint_n rejoice_v at_o the_o eternal_a condemnation_n of_o the_o reprobate_n he_o say_v that_o god_n rejoice_v in_o their_o destruction_n but_o not_o for_o it_o that_o he_o rejoice_v not_o in_o their_o evil_n do_v but_o in_o the_o exaltation_n of_o his_o own_o justice_n last_o he_o condemn_v his_o behaviour_n towards_o the_o bishop_n by_o rail_v at_o they_o contemn_v they_o and_o call_v they_o that_o be_v not_o of_o his_o judgement_n heretic_n and_o rabanist_n he_o chide_v he_o for_o be_v unconcern_v at_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o have_v suffer_v a_o long_a time_n for_o exalt_v himself_o against_o his_o spiritual_a father_n the_o bishop_n for_o submit_v to_o no_o authority_n nor_o desire_v a_o peaceable_a decision_n of_o the_o controversy_n in_o hand_n with_o humility_n and_o for_o think_v himself_o the_o only_a person_n enlighten_v and_o inspire_v by_o god_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n he_o exhort_v advice_n and_o conjure_v he_o to_o reflect_v upon_o himself_o return_v from_o his_o error_n to_o the_o church_n and_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o bishop_n and_o give_v he_o with_o a_o fatherly_a goodness_n such_o other_o counsel_n as_o be_v proper_a for_o he_o to_o follow_v this_o epistle_n be_v print_v by_o mauguin_n in_o collect._n script_n 9_o saeculi_fw-la tom._n 2._o and_o with_o his_o other_o work_n at_o the_o end_n of_o agobardus_n work_n put_v out_o by_o balurius_n at_o paris_n 1666._o some_o have_v pretend_v that_o this_o write_n of_o gotteschalcus_n which_o amolo_fw-la confute_v in_o this_o letter_n be_v forge_v by_o hincmarus_n who_o they_o accuse_v of_o this_o forgery_n but_o they_o have_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o and_o the_o two_o conjecture_n upon_o which_o they_o ground_n the_o accusation_n be_v take_v weak_a to_o raise_v any_o credit_n upon_o so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a rash_a thing_n to_o condemn_v so_o illustrious_a a_o archbishop_n of_o so_o scandalous_a a_o crime_n without_o better_a proof_n especial_o since_o we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o of_o the_o favourer_n of_o gotteschalcus_n to_o have_v lay_v any_o such_o thing_n to_o his_o charge_n it_o be_v most_o reasonable_a for_o we_o to_o believe_v that_o gotteschalcus_n compose_v this_o write_v private_o and_o send_v it_o to_o amolo_fw-la archbishop_n of_o lion_n suppose_v that_o that_o church_n will_v be_v more_o favourable_a to_o he_o because_o it_o be_v of_o s._n augustine_n judgement_n about_o predestination_n and_o grace_n but_o since_o he_o strain_v his_o opinion_n to_o too_o high_a and_o faulty_a a_o pitch_n and_o draw_v hard_a and_o unwarrantable_a consequence_n from_o they_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o amolo_fw-la give_v he_o such_o a_o answer_n which_o be_v write_v with_o all_o the_o insinuate_a art_n possible_a to_o appease_v hincmarus_n and_o oblige_v this_o monk_n to_o make_v he_o satisfaction_n there_o be_v another_o small_a piece_n which_o be_v annex_v to_o this_o letter_n to_o gotteschalcus_n which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o fragment_n of_o the_o letter_n write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o hincmarus_n in_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o grace_n and_o predestination_n in_o it_o he_o teach_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v grace_n by_o which_o man_n be_v save_v which_o be_v not_o give_v they_o according_a to_o their_o merit_n but_o through_o the_o pure_a and_o free_a mercy_n of_o god_n which_o move_v they_o to_o good_a not_o by_o necessity_n but_o by_o their_o will_n and_o love_n that_o this_o grace_n be_v give_v to_o infant_n in_o their_o baptism_n to_o adult_v person_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o all_o their_o action_n thought_n and_o word_n that_o be_v good_a because_o there_o be_v no_o good_a but_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n that_o his_o prescience_n be_v certain_a and_o that_o he_o foresee_v how_o all_o thing_n will_v come_v to_o pass_v so_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n be_v know_v to_o he_o and_o can_v be_v change_v that_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o just_a be_v of_o free_a mercy_n and_o be_v not_o do_v in_o consideration_n of_o their_o merit_n but_o that_o he_o have_v justify_v and_o sanctify_v by_o his_o grace_n in_o time_n all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v predestinate_v from_o all_o eternity_n through_o his_o mere_a mercy_n that_o they_o may_v be_v holy_a and_o just_a that_o perseverance_n be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n that_o our_o freewill_n be_v so_o much_o weaken_v by_o sin_n that_o it_o can_v raise_v itself_o to_o the_o love_n of_o truth_n and_o justice_n if_o it_o be_v not_o excite_v heal_v and_o strengthen_v by_o the_o grace_n which_o free_v it_o he_o add_v that_o this_o doctrine_n need_v not_o to_o cast_v we_o into_o despair_n but_o give_v we_o confidence_n in_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o that_o which_o be_v find_v in_o s._n austin_n and_o some_o other_o father_n that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v the_o wicked_a to_o damnation_n and_o eternal_a death_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o though_o god_n constrain_v they_o by_o his_o power_n or_o predestination_n to_o be_v sinner_n and_o so_o damn_a but_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o god_n have_v ordain_v by_o his_o just_a judgement_n eternal_a punishment_n for_o those_o that_o he_o foresee_v will_v continue_v in_o the_o mass_n of_o perdition_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n or_o who_o will_v make_v themselves_o subject_a to_o damnation_n by_o their_o own_o voluntary_a sin_n this_o fragment_n of_o amolo_n epistle_n be_v also_o extant_a in_o the_o forementioned_a edition_n of_o agobardus_n hincmarus_n see_v amolo_fw-la thus_o in_o a_o manner_n to_o condemn_v gotteschalcus_n think_v it_o convenient_a to_o write_v lion_n hincmarus_n letter_n to_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n to_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n upon_o that_o subject_n whereupon_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o he_o give_v he_o a_o account_n after_o what_o manner_n gotteschalcus_n be_v judge_v and_o condemn_v in_o two_o counsel_n and_o comprise_v his_o doctrine_n under_o five_o chief_a head_n 1._o that_o god_n have_v predestine_v from_o all_o eternity_n those_o who_o he_o please_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n or_o eternal_a damnation_n 2._o that_o they_o that_o be_v predestine_v to_o eternal_a death_n can_v be_v save_v and_o those_o that_o be_v predestine_v to_o eternal_a glory_n can_v be_v damn_v 3._o that_o god_n will_v not_o have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v and_o that_o the_o apostle_n word_n ought_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o those_o that_o be_v save_v 4._o that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v not_o to_o save_v all_o man_n that_o he_o have_v not_o suffer_v for_o all_o man_n but_o for_o those_o only_o who_o be_v save_v by_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n 5._o that_o since_o the_o fall_n of_o man_n no_o man_n can_v keep_v himself_o safe_a by_o his_o own_o freewill_n from_o the_o commission_n of_o sin_n pardulus_n bishop_n of_o laon_n write_v also_o to_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_n tell_v they_o that_o of_o those_o six_o person_n who_o have_v write_v upon_o these_o question_n none_o of_o they_o have_v sufficient_o clear_v they_o some_o join_v to_o these_o letter_n one_o of_o rabanus_n write_v to_o notingus_n pardulus_n letter_n be_v not_o extant_a to_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n when_o these_o letter_n be_v carry_v to_o lion_n remigius_n who_o succeed_v amolo_fw-la in_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o remigius_n the_o answer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n to_o hincmarus_n by_o remigius_n lion_n write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o church_n a_o answer_n to_o three_o letter_n
that_o be_v bring_v he_o he_o abandon_v gotteschalcus_n and_o condemn_v the_o rashness_n and_o temerity_n of_o that_o unhappy_a monk_n but_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o s._n austin_n about_o predestination_n and_o grace_n and_o after_o he_o have_v produce_v seven_o rule_n and_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o h._n father_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o prescience_n and_o predestination_n of_o god_n be_v infallible_a he_o conclude_v that_o none_o of_o those_o who_o god_n have_v predestine_v from_o all_o eternity_n to_o his_o glory_n through_o his_o free_a goodness_n shall_v perish_v and_o none_o of_o those_o who_o god_n have_v predestine_v to_o eternal_a death_n through_o his_o just_a judgement_n have_v foresee_v their_o sin_n shall_v be_v save_v not_o that_o they_o be_v unavoidable_o sentence_v to_o damnation_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n but_o because_o they_o deserve_v it_o by_o the_o malignity_n of_o their_o will_n which_o be_v unconquerable_a and_o unchangeable_a this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o remigius_n upon_o two_o of_o the_o proposition_n which_o hincmarus_n reprove_v gotteschalcus_n for_o concern_v the_o three_o which_o respect_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o save_v all_o man_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o difficult_a doctrine_n to_o resolve_v but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o be_v not_o save_v and_o that_o all_o that_o god_n will_v shall_v come_v to_o pass_v how_o then_o can_v he_o will_v all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v when_o it_o be_v plain_a all_o man_n be_v not_o he_o find_v this_o difficulty_n resolve_v four_o way_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 1._o they_o say_v that_o all_o be_v put_v in_o that_o place_n for_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n 2._o for_o all_o those_o that_o be_v save_v because_o there_o be_v none_o save_v but_o by_o he_o 3._o because_o he_o inspire_v his_o servant_n with_o desire_n and_o wish_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v 4._o that_o he_o will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v as_o creator_n because_o he_o have_v give_v they_o a_o will_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v save_v if_o they_o please_v he_o say_v that_o this_o last_o explication_n have_v many_o difficulty_n attend_v it_o because_o god_n do_v not_o expect_v the_o will_n of_o man_n to_o save_v they_o but_o prevent_v they_o with_o his_o grace_n yet_o he_o confess_v that_o according_a to_o some_o father_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o god_n as_o creator_n will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o he_o be_v judge_n he_o will_v not_o have_v they_o save_v who_o die_v in_o their_o sin_n either_o original_a or_o actual_a so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o god_n do_v not_o accomplish_v his_o will_n that_o he_o have_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v because_o of_o the_o opposition_n of_o man_n will_n to_o he_o but_o because_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o fulfil_v himself_o that_o he_o may_v punish_v their_o sin_n he_o add_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a that_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o contend_v much_o about_o they_o nor_o define_v they_o rash_o but_o content_v himself_o to_o hold_v what_o be_v certain_a without_o engage_v in_o these_o fruitless_a dispute_n nor_o be_v he_o more_o willing_a to_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n rash_o about_o the_o four_o question_n concern_v christ_n die_v for_o all_o man_n but_o will_v search_v diligent_o in_o the_o scripture_n what_o he_o ought_v to_o believe_v wherefore_o after_o he_o have_v recite_v several_a text_n which_o prove_v that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o the_o redemption_n of_o man_n and_o of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o order_n of_o reconciliation_n the_o first_o man_n be_v the_o elect_n of_o who_o none_o can_v perish_v the_o second_o be_v the_o faithful_a who_o have_v receive_v their_o baptism_n sincere_o and_o who_o sin_n be_v pardon_v by_o grace_n but_o do_v not_o persevere_v the_o three_o be_v such_o as_o yet_o remain_v in_o their_o infidelity_n but_o shall_v soon_o be_v call_v through_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n the_o four_o be_v those_o that_o will_v remain_v always_o in_o their_o infidelity_n and_o shall_v not_o receive_v grace_n either_o for_o a_o time_n or_o in_o the_o end_n he_o acknowledge_v and_o prove_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o the_o three_o first_o but_o maintain_v that_o proper_o speak_v he_o die_v not_o for_o the_o wicked_a who_o be_v dead_a before_o his_o come_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n nor_o for_o infidel_n which_o be_v bear_v since_o or_o shall_v be_v bear_v in_o future_a age_n he_o add_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o find_v some_o father_n who_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o those_o infidel_n that_o be_v never_o baptise_a nor_o convert_v which_o expression_n he_o say_v may_v be_v tolerate_v for_o peace_n sake_n though_o it_o be_v not_o exact_v nor_o true_a that_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o condemn_v one_o another_o in_o question_n of_o this_o nature_n because_o there_o may_v be_v some_o thing_n which_o we_o know_v not_o because_o of_o our_o ignorance_n concern_v the_o last_o proposition_n he_o say_v that_o he_o much_o wondder_n that_o any_o man_n shall_v hold_v that_o since_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n man_n can_v use_v their_o freewill_n to_o do_v good_a he_o say_v if_o they_o have_v add_v without_o grace_n the_o proposition_n have_v be_v orthodox_n but_o to_o say_v it_o in_o general_a as_o suppose_v that_o grace_n alone_o do_v all_o the_o good_a we_o do_v be_v a_o propotition_n which_o he_o never_o hear_v of_o before_o nor_o understand_v and_o which_o the_o heretic_n themselves_o never_o yet_o assert_v he_o own_v that_o the_o freewill_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a and_o perish_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n provide_v it_o be_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o will_n be_v not_o perish_v but_o that_o the_o good_a which_o be_v in_o the_o will_n i._n e._n the_o faculty_n of_o incline_v itself_o to_o good_a and_o that_o it_o have_v need_v of_o the_o immediate_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o incline_v it_o to_o good_a remigius_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n after_o he_o have_v thus_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o hincmarus_n pass_v to_o the_o judgement_n and_o person_n of_o gottteschalcus_n he_o find_v fault_n that_o he_o be_v first_o of_o all_o condemn_v by_o the_o abbot_n and_o monk_n which_o be_v of_o the_o council_n to_o undergo_v their_o regular_a discipline_n and_o afterward_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o bishop_n he_o say_v that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a usage_n since_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v judge_v by_o the_o bishop_n only_o he_o complain_v of_o the_o cruelty_n with_o which_o their_o sentence_n be_v execute_v and_o as_o to_o the_o head_n of_o his_o doctrine_n relate_v by_o hincmarus_n he_o say_v that_o the_o first_o and_o second_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o father_n that_o the_o 3d_o and_o four_o be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v and_o as_o to_o the_o 5_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o assert_v it_o in_o those_o term_n it_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v in_o fine_a that_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v for_o his_o imprudence_n and_o troublesomeness_n for_o his_o talkativeness_n and_o inconstancy_n that_o nevertheless_o they_o ought_v not_o for_o all_o that_o to_o condemn_v the_o truth_n nor_o use_v he_o with_o so_o much_o severity_n and_o cruelty_n as_o they_o have_v do_v then_o he_o confute_v what_o hincmarus_n have_v say_v concern_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o save_v all_o man_n against_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o wicked_a to_o damnation_n and_o concern_v freewill_n he_o also_o answer_v the_o letter_n of_o pardulus_n and_o rabanus_n this_o answer_n be_v accompany_v with_o another_o small_a treatise_n from_o remigius_n entitle_v a_o resolution_n of_o the_o question_n in_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o confirm_v the_o principle_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o all_o the_o generation_n of_o mankind_n be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o subject_a to_o damnation_n of_o who_o some_o be_v choose_v through_o mere_a mercy_n other_o leave_v through_o just_a judgement_n the_o one_o be_v elect_v through_o the_o free_a mercy_n of_o god_n to_o glory_n the_o other_o predestine_v for_o their_o own_o or_o first_o man_n sin_n to_o damnation_n this_o treatise_n of_o remigius_n with_o some_o other_o tract_n of_o his_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o biblioth_n patrum_fw-la tom._n 15._o and_o be_v put_v out_o by_o mauguin_n in_o collect._n script_n de_fw-fr praed_n &_o got._n this_o answer_v not_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o hincmarus_n expect_v he_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v his_o quiercy_n the_o article_n of_o quiercy_n doctrine_n
esteem_v because_o pope_n gelasius_n do_v not_o reckon_v he_o among_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o gelasius_n be_v dead_a 8_o or_o 9_o year_n before_o this_o father_n write_v in_o the_o four_o he_o prove_v himself_o conformable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n in_o the_o 5_o after_o he_o have_v observe_v that_o gotteschalcus_n and_o his_o follower_n write_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n to_o establish_v that_o error_n imperfect_o he_o bring_v the_o proposition_n of_o gotteschalcus_n prudentius_n and_o retramnus_n in_o which_o they_o acknowledge_v predestination_n to_o eternal_a torment_n in_o the_o 6_o he_o begin_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n in_o particular_a he_o observe_v in_o that_o chapter_n that_o the_o first_o be_v take_v out_o of_o florus_n a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n but_o his_o sentence_n be_v change_v and_o alter_v by_o he_o that_o transcribe_v and_o abridge_v it_o in_o the_o seven_o he_o explain_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n allege_v by_o the_o compiler_n of_o they_o in_o which_o he_o say_v there_o be_v vessel_n of_o wrath_n fit_v for_o destruction_n he_o cite_v several_a place_n of_o the_o father_n to_o explain_v that_o text_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o god_n that_o have_v fit_v those_o vessel_n for_o death_n but_o they_o fit_v themselves_o for_o it_o by_o their_o sin_n in_o the_o 8_o he_o allege_v some_o place_n in_o fulgentius_n to_o show_v that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v no_o man_n to_o death_n in_o the_o 9th_o he_o cite_v some_o passage_n of_o isidore_n of_o sivil_a s._n austin_n s._n fulgentius_n and_o florus_n to_o explain_v those_o which_o his_o adversary_n have_v allege_v in_o the_o 10_o he_o expound_v several_a place_n of_o scripture_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o he_o examine_v the_o follow_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n he_o find_v fault_n that_o they_o have_v lay_v aside_o the_o explication_n of_o florus_n and_o distinguish_v between_o predestination_n to_o grace_n and_o predestination_n to_o glory_n in_o the_o 12_o he_o treat_v of_o predestination_n at_o large_a according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o s._n austin_n he_o say_v that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v the_o work_n as_o well_o as_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o elect._n that_o he_o have_v foresee_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o reprobate_n and_o know_v they_o not_o only_o foresee_v but_o predestine_n the_o punishment_n which_o they_o shall_v suffer_v but_o he_o affirm_v that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v predestinate_v they_o to_o death_n or_o damnation_n so_o that_o all_o the_o difference_n between_o hincmarus_n and_o his_o adversary_n be_v in_o this_o that_o these_o affirm_v that_o god_n foresee_v the_o sin_n which_o the_o reprobate_n will_v voluntary_o commit_v have_v predestinate_v and_o condemn_v they_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o they_o to_o damnation_n and_o hincmarus_n confess_v that_o god_n have_v prepare_v and_o predestinate_v this_o eternal_a punishment_n for_o their_o crime_n but_o will_v not_o say_v that_o he_o have_v predestinate_v they_o to_o be_v damn_v s._n fulgentius_n in_o his_o book_n which_o he_o write_v to_o monimus_n be_v most_o favourable_a to_o the_o opinion_n which_o hincmarus_n oppose_v for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n he_o oppose_v some_o passage_n of_o s._n prosper_n and_o in_o his_o 14_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n augustine_n cite_v by_o fulgentius_n himself_o in_o the_o 15_o chapter_n he_o return_v to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o pretend_a predestinarian_n he_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a predestinarian_o have_v 4_o error_n the_o first_o that_o god_n condemn_v man_n for_o the_o sin_n which_o they_o have_v not_o commit_v but_o will_v have_v commit_v have_v they_o live_v the_o second_o that_o baptism_n do_v not_o take_v away_o original_a sin_n from_o theâ—_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_v the_o 3d_o that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o prescience_n and_o predestination_n the_o four_o that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v man_n to_o sin_n and_o damnation_n he_o own_v that_o the_o modern_a predestinarian_o hold_v not_o the_o first_o error_n that_o they_o pass_v the_o 2d_o avoid_v the_o 3d_o and_o have_v new_a mould_v the_o four_o although_o they_o retain_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o assert_v that_o god_n have_v predestine_v the_o reprobate_n to_o damnation_n although_o he_o have_v not_o predestinate_v they_o to_o sin_n since_o they_o can_v suffer_v damnation_n but_o by_o sin_n he_o confure_n the_o two_o former_a error_n in_o a_o few_o word_n then_o he_o undertake_v to_o justify_v his_o 4_o article_n by_o show_v that_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o chief_o of_o s._n austin_n s._n fulgentius_n and_o s._n gregory_n he_o prove_v the_o first_o which_o be_v concern_v predestination_n by_o transcribe_v in_o the_o 16_o chapter_n several_a long_a quotation_n of_o those_o father_n in_o the_o 17_o he_o examine_v a_o place_n in_o the_o book_n entitle_v hypomnesticon_n attribute_v to_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o 18_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n be_v certain_a and_o determine_v in_o the_o 19_o he_o own_v that_o a_o double_a predestination_n may_v in_o some_o sense_n be_v allow_v though_o not_o in_o that_o of_o gotteschalcus_n and_o his_o adherent_n who_o affirm_v that_o god_n have_v predestine_v sinner_n to_o torment_n as_o he_o have_v the_o good_a to_o glory_n but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o elect_n be_v predestine_v to_o glory_n and_o eternal_a torment_n be_v predestine_v for_o the_o wicked_a in_o the_o 20_o he_o examine_v in_o what_o sense_n s._n gregory_n speak_v of_o the_o predestinarian_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n in_o the_o 21th_o chapter_n he_o produce_v several_a passage_n of_o s._n austin_n to_o justify_v the_o sense_n and_o term_n of_o his_o second_o article_n of_o freewill_n in_o the_o 22d_o he_o show_v that_o what_o be_v say_v in_o that_o article_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n and_o orange_n about_o grace_n and_o freewill_n in_o the_o 23d_o he_o answer_v the_o accusation_n bring_v against_o he_o that_o he_o have_v affirm_v that_o man_n have_v whole_o lose_v his_o freewill_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n he_o aim_v that_o man_n have_v a_o freedom_n of_o will_n since_o adam_n sin_n but_o his_o freewill_n be_v a_o slave_n to_o sin_n which_o lead_v he_o to_o the_o commission_n of_o evil_a only_a so_o that_o he_o can_v do_v any_o good_a through_o the_o weakness_n of_o it_o without_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o 24_o chapter_n he_o treat_v about_o his_o 3d_o article_n which_o be_v about_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o save_v all_o men._n he_o declare_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o first_o church_n in_o the_o world_n aught_o to_o be_v consult_v about_o that_o point_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o ancient_a jerusalem_n and_o cite_v a_o passage_n in_o the_o forge_a decretal_a of_o pope_n anacletus_fw-la which_o say_v that_o that_o church_n be_v found_v by_o god_n himself_o he_o add_v also_o a_o citation_n out_o of_o innocent_n letter_n to_o decentius_n bishop_n of_o eugubium_n after_o which_o he_o quote_v a_o sentence_n of_o celestine_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n determine_v what_o we_o shall_v believe_v legem_fw-la credendi_fw-la lex_fw-la statuat_fw-la supplicandi_fw-la from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o since_o the_o church_n pray_v for_o all_o man_n without_o restriction_n or_o exception_n we_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v without_o exception_n but_o why_o then_o be_v not_o all_o man_n save_v he_o say_v it_o be_v because_o they_o will_v not_o they_o that_o love_v darkness_n rather_o than_o light_n injustice_n than_o justice_n sin_z than_o virtue_n destroy_v themselves_o that_o it_o will_v not_o then_o follow_v that_o god_n be_v not_o almighty_a because_o he_o know_v how_o to_o dispose_v of_o their_o action_n who_o will_v not_o do_v as_o he_o will_v they_o whereupon_o he_o cite_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o s._n austin_n and_o s._n gregory_n but_o depend_v chief_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n in_o the_o next_o chapter_n he_o join_v some_o expression_n take_v out_o of_o the_o write_n attribute_v to_o s._n dionysius_n the_o arropagite_n s._n cyprian_n s._n hilary_n s._n chrysostome_n s._n theophilus_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n cyrill_n some_o thing_n also_o he_o bring_v out_o of_o s._n austin_n and_o s._n prosper_n to_o who_o also_o he_o add_v s._n calestin_n s._n leo_n s._n gregory_n bede_n and_o cassidâ—re_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n he_o confirm_v this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o
treat_v of_o the_o error_n of_o heretic_n concern_v paradise_n and_o the_o objection_n that_o may_v be_v bring_v to_o the_o contrary_n in_o this_o last_o book_n he_o maintain_v that_o adam_n be_v create_v mortal_a and_o that_o god_n will_v have_v render_v he_o immortal_a by_o his_o grace_n if_o he_o have_v not_o sin_v however_o he_o refuâ—es_v theodore_n and_o nestorius_n who_o have_v maintain_v that_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o death_n of_o mankind_n chap_n ii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o other_o italian_a church_n during_o the_o ten_o century_n though_o historian_n have_v differ_v in_o their_o judgement_n concern_v the_o ten_o century_n in_o century_n the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n general_a yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o their_o account_n of_o the_o wretched_a state_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o who_o have_v be_v most_o favourable_a in_o their_o censure_n can_v not_o but_o own_o that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o strange_a disorder_n at_o that_o time_n cry_v cardinal_n baronius_n how_o deform_v how_o frightful_a be_v the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o holy_a see_v be_v fall_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o two_o loose_a and_o disorderly_a woman_n who_o place_v and_o displace_v bishop_n as_o their_o humour_n lead_v they_o and_o what_o i_o tremble_v to_o think_v and_o speak_v of_o they_o place_v their_o gallant_n upon_o st._n peter_n chair_n who_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o deserve_v the_o very_a name_n of_o pope_n for_o who_o dare_v say_v that_o these_o infamous_a person_n who_o intrude_v without_o any_o form_n of_o justice_n be_v lawful_a pope_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n or_o that_o they_o consent_v in_o the_o least_o to_o their_o election_n all_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v infringe_v the_o decree_n of_o pope_n trample_v under_o foot_n the_o ancient_a tradition_n despise_v the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n usual_o observe_v in_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n neglect_v and_o the_o holy_a see_v become_v a_o prey_n to_o avarice_n and_o ambition_n in_o such_o term_n as_o these_o do_v this_o cardinal_n who_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n lament_v the_o sad_a estate_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o this_o ten_o century_n and_o a_o long_a time_n before_o he_o arnold_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n who_o probable_o may_v have_v be_v a_o ey-witness_n of_o some_o of_o these_o disorder_n break_v out_o into_o this_o complaint_n o_o miserable_a rome_n thou_o that_o former_o do_v hold_v out_o so_o many_o great_a and_o glorious_a luminary_n to_o our_o ancestor_n into_o what_o prodigious_a darkness_n be_v thou_o now_o fall_v which_o will_v render_v thou_o infamous_a to_o all_o succeed_a age_n we_o may_v trace_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o disorder_n from_o the_o promotion_n of_o formosus_fw-la to_o the_o pope-dom_a formosus_fw-la the_o ordination_n of_o pope_n formosus_fw-la which_o sow_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o division_n which_o afterward_o ensue_v this_o formosus_fw-la be_v bishop_n of_o ostia_n have_v be_v depose_v by_o john_n viii_o in_o a_o synod_n hold_v at_o rome_n and_o constrain_v to_o swear_v he_o will_v continue_v a_o layman_n all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v depose_v for_o these_o three_o reason_n 1._o because_o have_v be_v send_v by_o pope_n nicholas_n i._o into_o bulgaria_n he_o make_v the_o king_n of_o the_o bulgarian_n swear_v that_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o any_o other_o bishop_n beside_o himself_o that_o shall_v be_v send_v thither_o by_o the_o holy_a see_n 2._o because_o he_o have_v already_o endeavour_v to_o be_v translate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o ostia_n to_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o make_v party_n for_o the_o attain_n of_o his_o end_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n prescribe_v in_o the_o canon_n 3._o because_o he_o have_v abandon_v his_o church_n without_o the_o pope_n leave_n and_o that_o have_v leave_v rome_n he_o be_v suspect_v to_o have_v conspire_v against_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o church_n this_o sentence_n of_o john_n viii_o be_v repeal_v by_o his_o successor_n marinus_n who_o recalled_a formosus_fw-la re-establish_v he_o in_o his_o bishopric_n and_o declare_v the_o oath_n he_o have_v be_v force_v to_o take_v to_o be_v null_n and_o void_a however_o he_o still_o keep_v up_o the_o design_n he_o have_v lay_v of_o advance_v himself_o to_o the_o popedom_n and_o he_o so_o well_o form_v his_o intrigue_n that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o steven_n v._o he_o have_v so_o powerful_a a_o party_n as_o to_o carry_v it_o against_o sergius_n a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v be_v elect_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o clergy_n formosus_fw-la hinder_v his_o ordination_n drive_v he_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o force_v he_o to_o fly_v to_o tuscany_n to_o the_o marquis_n adalbert_n who_o declare_v himself_o his_o proteâ—…_n formosus_fw-la be_v ordain_v on_o the_o 27_o of_o may_n in_o the_o year_n 891._o the_o year_n after_o he_o crown_v guy_n duke_n of_o spoleto_n emperor_n and_o a_o while_n after_o confer_v the_o same_o title_n on_o lambert_n the_o son_n of_o that_o prince_n but_o no_o soon_o be_v arnulphus_n king_n of_o germany_n fall_v down_o into_o italy_n but_o formosus_fw-la invite_v he_o to_o rome_n design_v to_o make_v he_o a_o instrument_n of_o wreak_v his_o revenge_n on_o those_o roman_n who_o have_v affront_v he_o arnulphus_n enter_v the_o city_n by_o force_n cause_v the_o chief_a of_o the_o enemy_n of_o formosus_fw-la to_o be_v behead_v and_o be_v for_o this_o piece_n of_o service_n crown_v emperor_n by_o this_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 896._o no_o soon_o be_v arnulphus_n go_v off_o but_o the_o roman_n renew_v their_o conspiracy_n against_o formosus_fw-la who_o die_v about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o year_n boniface_n who_o the_o people_n put_v up_o in_o his_o stead_n be_v a_o very_a unworthy_a man_n who_o have_v be_v vi._n the_o condemnation_n of_o formosus_fw-la by_o stephen_n vi._n degrade_v from_o his_o subdeaconship_n and_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n a_o few_o day_n after_o he_o be_v out_v by_o adalbert_n and_o stephen_n vi_o advance_v to_o the_o chair_n this_o man_n immediate_o declare_v himself_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o formosus_fw-la call_v a_o council_n where_o he_o null_v all_o the_o ordination_n make_v by_o formosus_fw-la dig_v up_o his_o corpse_n and_o have_v dress_v he_o up_o in_o his_o pontifical_a robe_n he_o condemn_v he_o as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v alive_a and_o after_o he_o have_v censure_v he_o for_o his_o ambition_n in_o quit_v the_o bishopric_n of_o ostia_n and_o usurp_a s._n peter_n chair_n contrary_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n he_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v strip_v of_o his_o robe_n cut_v off_o his_o three_o finger_n wherewith_o he_o give_v the_o blessing_n and_o throw_v he_o into_o the_o tiber._n a_o base_a and_o barbarous_a proceed_v this_o and_o such_o as_o have_v strike_v horror_n into_o all_o those_o who_o have_v write_v about_o it_o for_o though_o the_o promotion_n of_o formosus_fw-la be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o canon_n and_o may_v prove_v a_o very_a ill_a precedent_n yet_o such_o a_o disingenuous_a cruelty_n exercise_v to_o no_o purpose_n upon_o a_o dead_a carcase_n be_v a_o certain_a demonstration_n of_o the_o spite_n and_o malice_n or_o rather_o of_o the_o madness_n wherewith_o his_o enemy_n be_v possess_v and_o in_o truth_n all_o this_o tragedy_n be_v begin_v by_o sergius_n and_o support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o adalbert_n who_o bear_v at_o that_o time_n the_o great_a sway_n in_o rome_n but_o his_o interest_n afterward_o grow_v weak_a stephen_n be_v severe_o use_v by_o the_o roman_n and_o cast_v into_o prison_n where_o he_o be_v strangle_v about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 900_o if_o his_o epitaph_n be_v to_o be_v credit_v in_o the_o case_n the_o roman_n advance_v one_o romanus_n in_o his_o place_n who_o sit_v but_o a_o few_o month_n on_o the_o chair_n however_o he_o have_v so_o much_o time_n as_o to_o condemn_v and_o disannul_v all_o that_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v theodore_n romanus_n and_o theodore_n against_o formosus_fw-la the_o man_n who_o succeed_v he_o name_v theodorus_n be_v of_o his_o mind_n but_o he_o die_v within_o twenty_o day_n after_o his_o death_n the_o roman_n choose_v a_o monk_n deacon_n of_o the_o town_n of_o tivoli_n son_n of_o rampealdus_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n ix_o this_o man_n see_v italy_n divide_v by_o the_o faction_n of_o those_o lambert_n john_n ix_o the_o war_n between_o berenger_n and_o lambert_n who_o make_v their_o pretension_n to_o the_o empire_n behave_v himself_o very_o cautious_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o popedom_n the_o
this_o error_n but_o the_o maintainer_n thereof_o have_v abjure_v it_o in_o a_o council_n hold_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o rheims_n in_o his_o province_n he_o leave_v the_o work_n imperfect_a yet_o complete_v it_o afterward_o in_o england_n be_v there_o inform_v that_o he_o who_o broach_v this_o error_n persist_v therein_o and_o declare_v that_o he_o abjure_v it_o only_o for_o fear_v of_o be_v assassinate_v by_o the_o people_n st._n anselm_n at_o first_o lay_v down_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o argue_v against_o that_o which_o the_o church_n believe_v nor_o against_o that_o which_o faith_n teach_v we_o and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o reject_v that_o which_o we_o can_v comprehend_v but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o our_o understanding_n afterward_o he_o relate_v roscelin_n proposition_n express_v in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o not_o three_o thing_n consider_v every_o one_o apart_o as_o three_o angel_n or_o three_o soul_n nevertheless_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o will_n and_o power_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v incarnate_a with_o the_o son_n st._n anselm_n declare_v that_o this_o man_n admit_v three_o god_n or_o else_o that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o he_o say_v he_o ask_v he_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o three_o thing_n and_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o one_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v three_o thing_n if_o their_o relation_n one_o to_o another_o be_v understand_v by_o that_o term_n but_o that_o it_o can_v be_v so_o say_v if_o their_o substance_n be_v understand_v which_o seem_v to_o be_v roscelin_n meaning_n since_o he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v three_o distinct_a thing_n as_o three_o soul_n and_o three_o angel_n he_o confute_v this_o opinion_n and_o show_v that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o person_n be_v sufficient_a to_o the_o end_n that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v incarnate_a without_o infer_v that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v so_o afterward_o he_o resolve_v this_o question_n why_o the_o son_n be_v incarnate_a rather_o than_o the_o father_n or_o the_o holy_a ghost_n show_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o person_n and_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o explain_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o divine_a person_n the_o treatise_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n against_o the_o greek_n be_v no_o less_o theological_a than_o the_o former_a for_o the_o archbishop_n prove_v therein_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o son_n as_o well_o as_o from_o the_o father_n and_o discuss_n the_o principal_a question_n relate_v to_o his_o procession_n his_o treatise_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v write_v in_o form_n of_o a_o dialogue_n and_o the_o subject_a of_o it_o be_v less_o obscure_a he_o show_v that_o although_o the_o good_a angel_n receive_v from_o god_n all_o the_o good_a that_o be_v do_v by_o they_o and_o even_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n yet_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o bad_a do_v not_o persevere_v because_o god_n deny_v they_o that_o gift_n but_o because_o they_o will_v not_o persevere_v that_o the_o good_a angel_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n of_o sin_v as_o well_o as_o the_o bad_a but_o that_o have_v free_o prefer_v righteousness_n to_o unrighteousness_n they_o have_v as_o a_o recompense_n the_o assurance_n of_o never_o swerve_v from_o the_o former_a and_o that_o the_o bad_a on_o the_o contrary_a have_v voluntary_o fall_v from_o righteousness_n lose_v for_o ever_o the_o good_a which_o they_o have_v and_o put_v themselves_o out_o of_o a_o capacity_n of_o ever_o become_v righteous_a afterward_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o evil_a and_o prove_v that_o it_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o privation_n of_o good_a and_o debate_v some_o other_o subtle_a question_n the_o treatise_n which_o show_v why_o god_n be_v make_v man_n discover_v its_o subject_n in_o the_o very_a title_n and_o be_v more_o particular_o explain_v in_o the_o preface_n this_o treatise_n say_v he_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o book_n the_o first_o of_o which_o contain_v the_o objection_n raise_v by_o the_o infidel_n who_o imagine_v it_o to_o be_v contrary_a to_o reason_n that_o a_o god_n shall_v become_v man_n with_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o their_o argument_n and_o it_o be_v show_v therein_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o be_v save_v without_o the_o mediation_n of_o a_o god_n incarnate_a in_o the_o second_o book_n it_o be_v prove_v that_o humane_a nature_n be_v design_v to_o enjoy_v everlasting_a life_n both_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o this_o advantage_n can_v be_v obtain_v but_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o a_o god-man_n the_o treatise_n of_o original_a sin_n be_v compose_v immediate_o after_o the_o precede_a and_o in_o it_o be_v discuss_v many_o question_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o manner_n how_o it_o be_v communicate_v to_o all_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n the_o treatise_n of_o truth_n of_o the_o will_n and_o of_o liberty_n contain_v variety_n of_o metaphysical_a principle_n concern_v those_o matter_n to_o explain_v their_o nature_n and_o kind_n these_o discourse_n be_v write_v in_o form_n of_o dialogue_n as_o well_o as_o the_o precede_a in_o the_o follow_a treatise_n he_o inquire_v into_o the_o mean_n of_o reconcile_a freewill_n with_o foreknowledge_n predestination_n and_o grace_n as_o for_o foreknowledge_n and_o predestination_n all_o his_o discourse_n on_o those_o matter_n be_v ramble_v and_o in_o some_o place_n very_o obscure_a the_o subject_a of_o the_o three_o next_o treatise_n be_v less_o intricate_a and_o the_o first_o of_o they_o dedicate_v to_o valeran_n bishop_n of_o naumburg_n be_v about_o the_o use_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o which_o the_o author_n maintain_v against_o the_o greek_n that_o although_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v administer_v with_o unleavened_a and_o leaven_a bread_n yet_o it_o be_v most_o expedient_a to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o former_a the_o second_o be_v a_o letter_n write_v by_o the_o say_v valeran_n complain_v of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o ceremony_n use_v in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o entreat_v st._n anselm_n to_o resolve_v this_o question_n viz._n why_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v make_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o on_o the_o chalice_n and_o why_o the_o chalice_n be_v usual_o cover_v with_o a_o veil_n or_o linen_n or_o a_o squâ—re_a pasteboard_n cover_v with_o fine_a linen_n pale_a before_o the_o consecration_n in_o the_o end_n he_o give_v he_o to_o understand_v that_o he_o be_v reconcile_v with_o pope_n paschal_n ii_o st._n anselm_n return_v he_o a_o answer_n in_o the_o follow_a treatise_n that_o the_o variety_n of_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o allege_v certain_a mystical_a reason_n for_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o the_o host_n and_o on_o the_o chalice_n and_o for_o cover_v the_o latter_a with_o a_o veil_n to_o these_o treatise_n be_v annex_v another_o small_a tract_n in_o which_o he_o assert_n that_o clergyman_n who_o make_v confession_n of_o sin_n of_o the_o flesh_n commit_v private_o may_v be_v re-establish_v in_o the_o function_n of_o their_o order_n after_o have_v do_v penance_n this_o piece_n be_v only_o a_o extract_n of_o st._n anselm_n letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n william_n in_o the_o treatise_n of_o marriage_n forbid_v between_o near_a relation_n he_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o prohibition_n which_o he_o extend_v only_o to_o the_o six_o degree_n of_o consanguinity_n there_o be_v nothing_o relate_v to_o divinity_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o grammarian_n in_o that_o of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o dogmatical_a of_o which_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o work_n be_v compose_v he_o explain_v the_o different_a sense_n in_o which_o the_o term_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v take_v and_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o will_n that_o may_v be_v distinguish_v in_o he_o to_o these_o work_n be_v to_o be_v add_v a_o treatise_n of_o peace_n and_o concord_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o volume_n a_o piece_n that_o be_v well_o worthy_a of_o st._n anselm_n and_o which_o be_v altogether_o write_v in_o his_o style_n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o work_n of_o this_o learned_a prelate_n contain_v the_o paraenetick_a and_o ascetic_a treatise_n viz._n 1._o sixteen_o homily_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v on_o the_o 24_o chapter_n of_o ecclesiastes_n and_o the_o other_o on_o divers_a gospel_n indeed_o the_o first_o be_v only_o
forth_o without_o trouble_n affirm_v that_o angel_n respect_v she_o all_o nation_n have_v desire_v she_o that_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n have_v be_v acquaint_v with_o she_o and_o that_o she_o be_v choose_v above_o all_o woman_n and_o prefer_v to_o all_o her_o sex_n the_o church_n teach_v i_o to_o have_v a_o uncommon_a veneration_n for_o the_o day_n when_o she_o die_v and_o when_o she_o be_v receive_v with_o a_o unexpressible_a joy_n into_o heaven_n the_o same_o church_n learn_v i_o to_o honour_v the_o day_n of_o her_o birth_n be_v very_o persuade_v that_o like_a jeremiah_n and_o st._n john_n baptist_n she_o be_v sanctify_v in_o her_o mother_n womb_n yes_o the_o mother_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v holy_a before_o she_o be_v bear_v and_o therefore_o the_o church_n can_v err_v in_o believe_v that_o the_o day_n of_o her_o birth_n be_v also_o holy_a nor_o in_o keep_v it_o solemn_o as_o such_o i_o also_o be_o thorough_o persuade_v that_o she_o be_v endue_v with_o so_o many_o grace_n that_o not_o only_o her_o birth_n be_v sanctify_v but_o also_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o her_o life_n which_o be_v exempt_a from_o all_o sin_n a_o favour_n that_o never_o yet_o be_v grant_v to_o any_o other_o of_o the_o offspring_n of_o man._n what_o then_o be_v we_o able_a to_o contribute_v to_o these_o honour_n let_v her_o conception_n also_o have_v honour_n say_v they_o since_o it_o precede_v her_o birth_n because_o have_v not_o this_o conception_n precede_v her_o birth_n can_v not_o have_v be_v extant_a to_o be_v honour_v very_o well_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n any_o one_o may_v celebrate_v the_o feast_n of_o their_o father_n and_o mother_n and_o mount_v upward_o even_o to_o their_o remote_a ancestor_n then_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o prodigious_a number_n of_o feast_n indeed_o and_o which_o will_v be_v more_o proper_a for_o the_o eternity_n of_o the_o other_o life_n than_o the_o poor_a circumscribe_v limit_n of_o this_o but_o there_o be_v a_o book_n produce_v where_o this_o feast_n be_v authorize_v as_o they_o pretend_v by_o divine_a revelation_n why_o this_o may_v very_o well_o be_v and_o i_o myself_o can_v soon_o compose_v one_o in_o favour_n of_o any_o of_o my_o ancestor_n for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o not_o willing_a to_o credit_v any_o of_o these_o book_n which_o have_v neither_o reason_n nor_o authority_n on_o their_o side_n for_o what_o consequence_n be_v there_o that_o a_o conception_n must_v be_v holy_a because_o the_o birth_n be_v so_o be_v it_o make_v holy_a by_o its_o precedence_n whence_o have_v it_o this_o sanctity_n to_o communicate_v to_o the_o birth_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v it_o not_o because_o this_o conception_n be_v not_o holy_a that_o it_o be_v think_v necessary_a to_o sanctify_v the_o virgin_n afterward_o whence_o proceed_v the_o pretend_a sanctity_n of_o this_o conception_n will_v any_o one_o say_v that_o it_o be_v occasion_v by_o grace_n to_o the_o end_n that_o she_o may_v be_v conceive_v holy_a but_o then_o she_o can_v not_o receive_v the_o appanage_n of_o her_o divinity_n before_o she_o be_v divine_a and_o that_o she_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v before_o her_o conception_n some_o will_v say_v perhaps_o that_o she_o be_v conceive_v and_o sanctify_v in_o the_o same_o moment_n but_o that_o be_v what_o they_o can_v reasonable_o make_v out_o for_o how_o can_v holiness_n be_v where_o sin_n be_v and_o how_o can_v any_o one_o deny_v that_o sin_n be_v not_o to_o meet_v where_o concupiscence_n be_v to_o be_v find_v if_o they_o will_v not_o affirm_v she_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o i_o presume_v no_o body_n will_v offer_v to_o assert_v so_o that_o not_o have_v be_v sanctify_v before_o her_o conception_n because_o she_o then_o be_v nothing_o nor_o at_o her_o conception_n because_o she_o be_v then_o in_o the_o state_n of_o sin_n she_o must_v have_v be_v sanctify_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o her_o mother_n after_o her_o conception_n and_o that_o though_o her_o birth_n be_v holy_a her_o conception_n be_v not_o in_o a_o word_n her_o good_a fortune_n of_o be_v conceive_v in_o sanctity_n be_v owe_v only_o to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o the_o other_o child_n of_o adam_n have_v be_v conceive_v in_o sin_n this_o be_v thus_o what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v for_o introduce_v a_o feast_n of_o the_o conception_n how_o can_v it_o be_v maintain_v that_o a_o conception_n which_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o rather_o from_o sin_n can_v be_v holy_a or_o how_o can_v they_o conjure_v up_o a_o holiday_n on_o account_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o holy_a in_o itself_o the_o church_n may_v have_v reason_n to_o boast_v indeed_o of_o a_o feast_n which_o honour_v sin_n or_o authorise_v a_o false_a holiness_n yet_o whatever_o people_n may_v think_v she_o will_v never_o be_v bring_v to_o approve_v of_o a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o her_o usual_a custom_n that_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o rashness_n sister_n of_o superstition_n and_o daughter_n of_o levity_n moreov_a if_o they_o have_v proceed_v right_o in_o introduce_v this_o feast_n they_o shall_v first_o have_v consult_v the_o holy_a see_v and_o not_o follow_v blind_o and_o without_o deliberation_n the_o suggestion_n of_o some_o hare-brained_a idiot_n st._n bernard_n add_v that_o he_o have_v understand_v this_o error_n be_v in_o other_o place_n that_o he_o have_v hitherto_o forbear_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o out_o of_o a_o veneration_n he_o have_v for_o the_o holy_a virgin_n which_o proto_fw-mi spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o member_n he_o can_v no_o long_o dissemble_v his_o resentment_n without_o offend_a all_n he_o conclude_v with_o say_v that_o he_o submit_v his_o judgement_n to_o the_o more_o sage_a and_o experience_a and_o chief_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o who_o he_o reserve_v the_o decision_n of_o thiâ—_n matter_n be_v ready_a to_o alter_v his_o opinion_n if_o the_o holy_a see_n shall_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n some_o author_n have_v undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o among_o other_o a_o certain_a person_n have_v write_v a_o treatise_n on_o this_o subject_a common_o attribute_v to_o st._n anselm_n wherein_o he_o attack_n st._n bernard_n without_o name_v he_o likewise_o a_o english_a monk_n call_v nicholas_n write_v a_o little_a after_o st._n bernard_n death_n against_o his_o letter_n this_o monk_n have_v be_v refute_v by_o peter_n abbot_n of_o cell_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n poton_n priest_n and_o monk_n of_o prom_n blame_v those_o that_o have_v receive_v three_o new_a feast_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o most_o holy_a trinity_n of_o the_o transfiguration_n and_o of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n all_o which_o he_o esteem_v very_o extravagant_a in_o the_o century_n follow_v john_n bele_v and_o william_n durand_n bishop_n of_o man_v disapprove_v also_o of_o this_o feast_n but_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v authorize_v in_o the_o fifteen_o century_n by_o the_o council_n of_o basil._n it_o must_v here_o be_v understand_v with_o father_n mabillon_n that_o st._n bernard_n mean_v by_o conception_n that_o same_o instant_n in_o which_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v conceive_a and_o not_o with_o the_o school-divines_a the_o moment_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o soul_n with_o the_o body_n for_o he_o can_v not_o have_v overthrow_v those_o that_o say_v that_o she_o be_v sanctify_v this_o instant_a but_o only_o such_o as_o maintain_v she_o be_v sanctify_v before_o she_o be_v animate_v if_o he_o shall_v have_v compare_v her_o sanctification_n with_o that_o of_o jeremias_n and_o st._n john_n baptist_n but_o he_o plain_o insinuate_v that_o she_o be_v not_o sanctify_v before_o her_o soul_n be_v unite_v to_o her_o body_n thus_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o st._n bernard_n have_v not_o very_o favourable_a thought_n of_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o hundred_o seventy_o five_o letter_n of_o st._n bernard_n be_v a_o answer_n to_o one_o write_v to_o he_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n wherein_o he_o recommend_v to_o he_o the_o knight_n of_o the_o cross._n this_o patriarch_n be_v william_n of_o flanders_n who_o have_v be_v former_o a_o hermit_n at_o tours_n the_o hundred_o seventy_o sixth_n be_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o alberon_n archbishop_n of_o treves_n to_o his_o holiness_n pope_n innocent_a this_o archbishop_n not_o be_v able_a to_o go_v in_o person_n to_o wait_v on_o the_o pope_n write_v he_o this_o letter_n to_o assure_v his_o holiness_n of_o the_o unfeigned_a obedience_n of_o the_o church_n on_o this_o side_n the_o mountain_n and_o moreover_o exhort_v he_o not_o to_o concern_v himself_o at_o the_o loss_n of_o benevento_n and_o capua_n which_o roger_n of_o sicily_n have_v take_v from_o he_o and_o
pope_n innocent_a ii_o to_o desire_v he_o to_o confirm_v the_o sentence_n which_o they_o have_v pass_v against_o the_o error_n of_o abaelard_n and_o to_o entreat_v he_o to_o prevent_v his_o teach_n any_o long_o and_o his_o have_v any_o countenance_n at_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n their_o letter_n be_v the_o hundred_o and_o ninety_o first_o and_o the_o three_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o seven_o among_o the_o letter_n of_o saint_n bernard_n who_o doubtless_o compose_v they_o himself_o he_o write_v likewise_o in_o his_o own_o name_n to_o the_o pope_n the_o hundred_o and_o eighty_o nine_o letter_n wherein_o he_o earnest_o exhort_v he_o to_o proscribe_v the_o error_n of_o abaelard_n and_o to_o hinder_v he_o from_o have_v any_o countenance_n in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n he_o likewise_o send_v he_o the_o head_n which_o he_o have_v find_v fault_n with_o in_o abaelard_n book_n with_o a_o ample_a refutation_n of_o his_o error_n this_o be_v the_o hundred_o and_o nineti_v or_o ninety_o first_o opuscule_fw-la last_o to_o prevent_v abaelard_n from_o make_v use_n of_o that_o credit_n which_o he_o have_v at_o rome_n in_o his_o favour_n he_o write_v to_o three_o cardinal_n his_o friend_n to_o do_v what_o they_o can_v that_o abaelard_n may_v not_o succeed_v in_o his_o design_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a matter_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o second_o the_o hundred_o and_o three_o and_o three_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o eight_o letter_n the_o pope_n return_v answer_n to_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sens_n and_o to_o saint_n bernard_n that_o he_o pope_n the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o sentence_n pass_v by_o the_o council_n of_o sens_n by_o the_o pope_n commend_v the_o zeal_n which_o they_o have_v express_v against_o the_o error_n of_o abaelard_n that_o after_o he_o have_v advise_v with_o the_o bishop_n and_o cardinal_n he_o have_v condemn_v the_o head_n which_o they_o have_v send_v he_o and_o all_o the_o error_n of_o peter_n abaelard_n with_o the_o author_n of_o they_o on_o who_o he_o impose_v a_o perpetual_a silence_n as_o on_o a_o heretic_n and_o that_o he_o have_v adjudge_v that_o all_o the_o follower_n and_o defender_n of_o his_o error_n ought_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v this_o letter_n which_o be_v the_o hundred_o and_o ninety_o four_o among_o saint_n bernard_n bear_n dare_v july_n the_o 16_o in_o the_o year_n 1140._o in_o a_o order_n of_o the_o same_o or_o the_o forego_n day_n direct_v to_o the_o same_o bishop_n and_o saint_n bernard_n he_o join_v peter_n abaelard_n to_o arnulphus_n of_o bresse_n and_o order_n the_o bishop_n to_o imprison_v they_o and_o to_o burn_v their_o book_n wherever_o they_o find_v they_o abaelard_n to_o justify_v himself_o compose_v a_o apology_n or_o rather_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n wherein_o after_o apology_n abaelard_n apology_n he_o have_v take_v notice_n that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n when_o one_o write_v to_o avoid_v reproach_n he_o protest_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n that_o he_o be_v not_o at_o all_o sensible_a of_o be_v guilty_a of_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o accuse_v he_o and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v satisfy_v of_o his_o have_v advance_v any_o error_n he_o be_v resolve_v to_o maintain_v it_o no_o long_o that_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o by_o carelessness_n he_o may_v have_v write_v what_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v write_v but_o that_o he_o call_v god_n to_o witness_n that_o as_o to_o those_o point_n whereof_o he_o be_v accuse_v he_o have_v advance_v nothing_o out_o of_o a_o ill_a design_n or_o pride_n that_o he_o always_o speak_v in_o public_a and_o never_o conceal_v his_o write_n that_o if_o in_o that_o great_a number_n of_o lecture_n which_o he_o have_v hold_v he_o have_v fall_v into_o any_o extravagancy_n he_o will_v never_o be_v stiff_a in_o the_o maintenance_n of_o they_o but_o will_v be_v always_o ready_a to_o give_v satisfaction_n by_o correct_v or_o blot_v out_o what_o he_o may_v have_v advance_v improper_o but_o that_o as_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o correct_v the_o fault_n which_o he_o have_v commit_v he_o be_v likewise_o oblige_v to_o refute_v those_o accusation_n of_o error_n which_o have_v be_v false_o lay_v to_o his_o charge_n because_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v he_o who_o be_v negligent_a of_o his_o reputation_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o himself_o and_o silence_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o confession_n that_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o he_o answer_v those_o head_n which_o be_v publish_v against_o he_o to_o let_v all_o the_o faithful_a know_v that_o he_o be_v a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n that_o he_o receive_v whatever_o it_o receive_v that_o he_o reject_v whatever_o it_o reject_v and_o that_o he_o always_o continue_v in_o the_o union_n of_o the_o church_n though_o he_o be_v not_o equal_a to_o other_o in_o the_o sanctity_n of_o his_o life_n he_o thereupon_o in_o this_o apology_n reject_v the_o error_n whereof_o he_o be_v accuse_v and_o profess_v the_o contrary_a truth_n by_o declare_v 1._o that_o he_o abhor_v the_o proposition_n which_o have_v be_v malicious_o impute_v to_o he_o that_o the_o father_n have_v a_o perfect_a power_n that_o the_o son_n have_v only_o a_o certain_a power_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v no_o power_n at_o all_o and_o he_o profess_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o power_n and_o the_o same_o will_n and_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v either_o out_o of_o malice_n or_o ignorance_n that_o they_o have_v accuse_v he_o of_o have_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n 2._o that_o he_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n be_v make_v man_n to_o deliver_v we_o from_o the_o slavery_n of_o sin_n and_o from_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o open_v a_o entrance_n to_o we_o to_o heaven_n by_o his_o death_n 3._o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o true_a and_o only_a son_n of_o god_n bear_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n before_o all_o world_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n who_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n 4._o that_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v so_o necessary_a to_o all_o man_n that_o neither_o nature_n nor_o freewill_n be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n because_o grace_n prevent_v we_o that_o we_o may_v will_n follows_z that_o we_o may_v do_v what_o we_o will_v and_o accompany_v we_o that_o we_o may_v persevere_v 5._o that_o god_n can_v do_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o his_o nature_n for_o he_o to_o do_v and_o that_o he_o have_v indeed_o power_n of_o do_v a_o great_a many_o thing_n which_o he_o will_v never_o do_v 6._o that_o there_o be_v sin_n of_o ignorance_n especial_o when_o it_o proceed_v from_o a_o omission_n of_o have_v learn_v what_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o know_v 7._o that_o god_n often_o hinder_v evil_n either_o by_o prevent_v the_o evil_a will_n of_o wicked_a man_n or_o by_o change_v they_o 8._o that_o we_o have_v all_o contract_v the_o gild_n and_o punishment_n of_o adam_n sin_n which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n and_o original_a of_o all_o our_o sin_n 9_o that_o those_o who_o crucify_v jesus_n christ_n commit_v a_o notorious_a sin_n by_o nail_v he_o to_o the_o cross._n 10._o that_o the_o perfection_n of_o charity_n be_v in_o jesus_n christ._n 11._o that_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v or_o unbind_n be_v grant_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n and_o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v they_o worthy_a or_o unworthy_a have_v that_o power_n so_o long_o as_o the_o church_n acknowledge_v they_o as_o bishop_n 12._o that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v equal_a in_o charity_n be_v equal_a likewise_o in_o perfection_n and_o merit_n 13._o that_o the_o father_n be_v as_o wise_a as_o the_o son_n and_o the_o son_n as_o beneficent_a as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n because_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v coequal_a 14._o that_o one_o can_v attribute_n to_o the_o father_n the_o last_o judgement_n or_o advent_v 15._o that_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o only_o descend_v into_o hell_n in_o power_n but_o likewise_o real_o and_o substantial_o 16._o that_o he_o have_v not_o maintain_v that_o neither_o action_n nor_o the_o will_n nor_o lust_n nor_o pleasure_n be_v sin_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o quench_n of_o our_o lusts._n last_o he_o assert_n that_o they_o do_v he_o wrong_v attribute_v a_o book_n of_o sentence_n to_o he_o which_o he_o have_v never_o compose_v and_o conjure_v all_o the_o faithful_a not_o to_o injure_v his_o innocence_n which_o the_o truth_n shelter_n from_o all_o the_o fault_n ascribe_v
accuse_v peter_n abaelard_n of_o treat_v of_o the_o trinity_n like_o arius_n examine_v abelaard_n doctrine_n examine_v of_o grace_n like_o pelagius_n and_o of_o the_o incarnation_n like_o nestorius_n of_o have_v brag_v that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o nothing_o and_o of_o be_v never_o willing_a to_o say_v nescio_fw-la i._n e._n i_o do_v not_o know_v of_o be_v willing_a to_o expound_v inexplicable_a thing_n and_o to_o comprehend_v incomprehensible_a mystery_n of_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o that_o which_o be_v above_o reason_n of_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o reason_n discover_v to_o we_o of_o place_v degree_n in_o the_o trinity_n term_n and_o limit_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n and_o number_n in_o eternity_n these_o be_v the_o general_a reflection_n which_o he_o cast_v upon_o he_o in_o particular_a he_o find_v fault_n with_o those_o expression_n of_o abaelard_n concern_v the_o holy_a ghost_n viz._n that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n as_o the_o son_n be_v he_o be_v astonish_v to_o find_v he_o on_o one_o side_n own_v that_o he_o be_v consubstantial_a to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n deny_v that_o he_o proceed_v from_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n he_o maintain_v that_o the_o absolute_a attribute_n of_o god_n such_o as_o his_o omnipotence_n wisdom_n and_o mercy_n do_v not_o agree_v more_o to_o one_o than_o to_o another_o of_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n he_o oppose_v abaelard_n comparison_n take_v from_o a_o seal_n and_o the_o material_a whereof_o it_o be_v make_v he_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o definition_n of_o faith_n which_o abaelard_n make_v use_v of_o because_o he_o therein_o give_v to_o faith_n the_o name_n of_o estimation_n which_o be_v of_o too_o loose_a a_o signification_n he_o omit_v speak_v to_o several_a other_o proposition_n of_o abaelard_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o fear_n that_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n will_v not_o subsist_v in_o the_o other_o life_n that_o the_o accident_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v in_o the_o air_n that_o the_o demon_n do_v not_o tempt_v man_n but_o only_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o some_o stone_n and_o of_o some_o herb_n which_o they_o know_v and_o make_v use_n of_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n proceed_v afterward_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o incarnation_n he_o in_o the_o first_o place_n cite_v the_o proposition_n wherein_o abaelard_n maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o come_v into_o the_o world_n on_o purpose_n to_o redeem_v mankind_n upon_o this_o he_o urge_v the_o business_n very_o home_o to_o he_o and_o show_v that_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n acknowledge_v any_o other_o end_n of_o the_o incarnation_n beside_o the_o redeem_n of_o mankind_n from_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o devil_n into_o which_o they_o have_v fall_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o their_o first_o parent_n he_o charge_v he_o with_o such_o thing_n as_o he_o only_o advance_v in_o his_o commentary_n by_o way_n of_o query_n he_o demonstrate_v in_o opposition_n to_o abaelard_n that_o the_o end_n of_o redemption_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o the_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n since_o infant_n be_v redeem_v by_o baptism_n before_o they_o arrive_v to_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o consequent_o before_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o love_v at_o all_o last_o he_o consider_v three_o thing_n in_o the_o incarnation_n the_o example_n of_o humility_n which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o by_o thus_o abase_v himself_o the_o measure_n of_o charity_n which_o he_o extend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o the_o death_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o redemption_n whereby_o he_o have_v deliver_v man_n from_o death_n by_o his_o death_n these_o be_v the_o head_n whereof_o st._n bernard_n treat_v in_o his_o large_a letter_n against_o abaelard_n direct_v to_o pope_n innocent_a ii_o which_o make_v the_o eleven_o of_o his_o opuscula_fw-la but_o to_o come_v to_o a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o all_o the_o error_n charge_v upon_o peter_n abaelard_n it_o be_v sufficient_a only_a to_o consult_v the_o collection_n of_o the_o proposition_n extract_v out_o of_o his_o work_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o sens_n and_o send_v to_o the_o pope_n it_o consist_v of_o fourteen_o proposition_n the_o first_o be_v the_o comparison_n which_o he_o make_v of_o a_o seal_n of_o copper_n to_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o second_o be_v that_o which_o he_o say_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n viz._n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o a_o power_n nor_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n though_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n the_o three_o that_o god_n can_v do_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o he_o do_v do_v the_o four_o that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o only_o to_o redeem_v mankind_n but_o to_o inlighten_v the_o world_n with_o the_o lustre_n of_o his_o wisdom_n the_o five_o that_o speak_v proper_o and_o without_o a_o figure_n we_o can_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o six_o that_o god_n have_v not_o give_v more_o grace_n to_o he_o who_o be_v save_v than_o to_o he_o who_o be_v not_o before_o the_o former_a have_v cooperate_v with_o his_o grace_n that_o he_o offer_v his_o grace_n to_o all_o the_o world_n and_o that_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o freedom_n of_o man_n will_n whether_o they_o will_v make_v use_n of_o it_o or_o reject_v it_o the_o seven_o that_o god_n ought_v not_o nor_o can_v hinder_v evil._n the_o eight_o that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o infant_n contract_v original_a sin_n this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o temporal_a and_o eternal_a punishment_n which_o be_v due_a to_o they_o because_o of_o adam_n sin_n the_o nine_o that_o the_o accident_n which_o remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o join_v to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o be_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o be_v in_o the_o air_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n retain_v its_o figure_n and_o lineament_n and_o that_o what_o we_o see_v be_v false_a appearance_n under_o which_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v the_o ten_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o outward_a action_n but_o the_o will_n and_o the_o intention_n which_o render_v man_n either_o good_a or_o bad._n the_o eleven_o that_o the_o jew_n who_o crucify_v jesus_n christ_n in_o ignorance_n and_o out_o of_o zeal_n for_o the_o law_n do_v not_o commit_v any_o sin_n in_o so_o do_v and_o shall_v not_o be_v condemn_v for_o this_o action_n but_o for_o their_o former_a sin_n which_o merit_v this_o blindness_n the_o twelve_o that_o those_o word_n whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v thus_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v in_o this_o present_a life_n examine_v abaelard_n doctrine_n examine_v shall_v be_v bind_v in_o the_o present_a church_n that_o none_o but_o the_o apostle_n have_v this_o power_n and_o that_o if_o it_o have_v be_v communicate_v to_o their_o successor_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o thirteen_o that_o neither_o the_o suggestion_n nor_o the_o pleasure_n which_o follow_v it_o be_v sinful_a but_o the_o consent_n to_o a_o evil_a action_n and_o the_o contempt_n of_o god_n the_o fourteen_o that_o omnipotence_n belong_v only_o to_o the_o father_n as_o a_o personal_a attribute_n abaelard_n in_o his_o apology_n disow_v the_o heretical_a meaning_n of_o those_o proposition_n but_o the_o question_n which_o still_o remain_v be_v to_o know_v in_o what_o sense_n he_o advance_v they_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o have_v catholic_n notion_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o do_v believe_v that_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n the_o comparison_n of_o a_o seal_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o explain_v this_o mystery_n be_v not_o altogether_o exact_a nor_o do_v he_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v but_o he_o own_v that_o we_o can_v find_v nothing_o among_o the_o creature_n which_o perfect_o resemble_v this_o incomparable_a mystery_n nor_o do_v he_o deny_v that_o power_n wisdom_n and_o love_n be_v such_o attribute_n as_o be_v common_a to_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n he_o declare_v the_o contrary_a even_o in_o express_a term_n but_o he_o attribute_n power_n to_o the_o father_n wisdom_n to_o the_o son_n and_o love_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n only_o by_o way_n of_o appropriation_n wherein_o he_o seem_v not_o to_o disagree_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o divine_n but_o
unworthy_a priest_n have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o well_o as_o the_o worthy_a the_o twenty_o section_n contain_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o repentance_n of_o die_a person_n in_o the_o twenty_o first_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o expiation_n of_o light_a sin_n by_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n of_o the_o general_a confession_n of_o venial_a sin_n and_o of_o the_o penalty_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o priest_n who_o divulge_v matter_n relate_v to_o they_o in_o confession_n in_o the_o twenty_o second_o he_o propose_v this_o question_n viz._n whether_o sin_v that_o have_v be_v once_o forgive_v return_v by_o the_o commission_n of_o follow_v sin_n and_o after_o have_v produce_v the_o reason_n on_o both_o side_n leave_v the_o question_n undecided_a in_o the_o twenty_o three_o distinction_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o unction_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o effect_n of_o it_o be_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o comfort_n of_o the_o sick_a person_n he_o also_o prove_v that_o this_o sacrament_n may_v be_v reiterated_a in_o the_o twenty_o four_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o function_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o seven_o order_n and_o of_o the_o different_a dignity_n among_o bishop_n in_o the_o twenty_o five_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o ordination_n make_v by_o heretic_n and_o after_o have_v produce_v different_a opinion_n seem_v to_o approve_v that_o of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o person_n who_o be_v ordain_v in_o the_o church_n still_o retain_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v though_o they_o turn_v heretic_n but_o deny_v that_o those_o who_o they_o ordain_v have_v the_o same_o power_n afterward_o he_o treat_v of_o simoniacal_a ordination_n and_o of_o the_o age_n requisite_a for_o admission_n into_o order_n in_o the_o twenty_o six_o he_o show_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o marriage_n in_o the_o twenty_o seven_o he_o inquire_v in_o what_o marriage_n consist_v and_o distinguish_v a_o promise_n of_o future_a marriage_n from_o marriage_n contract_v by_o the_o present_a consent_n of_o the_o party_n in_o the_o twenty_o eight_o twenty_o nine_o and_o thirty_o he_o give_v a_o far_a account_n of_o the_o condition_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v annex_v to_o such_o a_o consent_n as_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o consummation_n of_o marriage_n in_o the_o thirty_o first_o he_o explain_v the_o advantage_n of_o marriage_n which_o be_v fidelity_n the_o lawful_a procreation_n of_o child_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o contrary_a vice_n in_o the_o thirty_o second_o he_o discourse_v of_o matter_n relate_v to_o the_o continency_n of_o marry_a person_n at_o certain_a time_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o he_o relate_v divers_a consideration_n of_o the_o father_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o polygamy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n in_o the_o thirty_o four_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o impediment_n that_o render_v person_n uncapable_a of_o contract_a marriage_n and_o which_o make_v their_o marriage_n void_a and_o of_o none_o effect_n in_o the_o thirty_o five_o he_o show_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v divorce_v from_o his_o wife_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o adultery_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v afterward_o reconcile_v the_o author_n add_v that_o he_o who_o have_v commit_v adultery_n with_o a_o woman_n may_v marry_v she_o after_o her_o husband_n decease_n provide_v he_o be_v not_o accessary_a to_o his_o death_n and_o do_v not_o promise_v his_o wife_n to_o marry_v she_o in_o his_o life-time_n in_o the_o thirty_o six_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o impediment_n that_o arise_v from_o the_o difference_n of_o age_n and_o condition_n between_o the_o party_n who_o contract_n marriage_n in_o the_o thirty_o seven_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o injunction_n of_o celibacy_n observe_v by_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n and_o subdeacons_a and_o of_o pope_n calixtus_n ordinance_n declare_v such_o marriage_n null_n in_o the_o thirty_o eight_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o impediment_n of_o a_o vow_n in_o the_o thirty_o nine_o of_o that_o of_o difference_n in_o religion_n in_o the_o forty_o forty_o first_o and_o forty_o second_o of_o the_o degree_n of_o cansanguinity_n and_o affinity_n as_o well_o temporal_a as_o spiritual_a the_o other_o section_n contain_v divers_a question_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n the_o state_n of_o the_o elect_n and_o of_o the_o reprobate_n after_o their_o death_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o several_a degree_n of_o beatitude_n and_o glory_n and_o the_o state_n and_o torment_n of_o the_o damn_a with_o which_o end_v the_o fifty_o section_n of_o the_o four_o book_n by_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n this_o work_n be_v publish_v by_o john_n aleaume_n and_o print_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1565._o and_o at_o lion_n in_o 158â—_n it_o be_v also_o revise_v by_o antony_n de_fw-fr mouchy_n and_o reprint_v in_o the_o same_o city_n in_o 1618._o and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o author_n make_v it_o his_o chief_a business_n as_o we_o have_v already_o hint_v to_o collect_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v all_o the_o question_n discuss_v by_o he_o he_o add_v very_o little_a of_o his_o own_o except_o sometime_o in_o reconcile_a certain_a passage_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v contradictory_n and_o when_o he_o can_v bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n he_o usual_o leave_v the_o question_n undecided_a he_o avoid_v to_o meddle_v with_o question_n concern_v which_o the_o father_n have_v write_v nothing_o and_o scarce_o ever_o make_v use_n of_o philosophical_a term_n and_o argument_n much_o less_o of_o aristotle_n authority_n who_o be_v often_o cite_v by_o the_o other_o schoolman_n the_o book_n of_o sentence_n by_o robert_n pullus_n be_v not_o a_o collection_n of_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n cardinal_n robert_n pullus_n cardinal_n as_o that_o of_o peter_n lombard_n but_o a_o theological_a work_n in_o which_o he_o himself_o resolve_v certain_a question_n which_o be_v propose_v either_o by_o ratiocination_n or_o by_o proof_n take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n this_o author_n surnamed_a pullus_n pullen_n or_o pully_n be_v a_o english_a man_n by_o nation_n pass_v over_o into_o france_n and_o flourish_v in_o the_o school_n of_o paris_n he_o return_v to_o england_n about_o the_o year_n 1130._o and_o there_o reestablish_v the_o university_n of_o oxford_n in_o 1133._o he_o be_v make_v archdeacon_n of_o rochester_n and_o although_o he_o enjoy_v that_o benefice_n yet_o forbear_v not_o to_o go_v back_o to_o paris_n where_o he_o reside_v in_o quality_n of_o professor_n of_o divinity_n however_o his_o metropolitan_a thought_n fit_a to_o recall_v he_o and_o not_o be_v prevail_v with_o even_o upon_o st._n bernard_n request_n that_o he_o may_v still_o remain_v at_o paris_n cause_v the_o revenue_n of_o his_o arch-deaconry_a to_o be_v seize_v on_o to_o oblige_v he_o to_o return_v to_o england_n whereupon_o pullus_n appeal_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o have_v much_o interest_n in_o that_o court_n be_v not_o only_o vindicate_v against_o the_o archbishop_n but_o also_o invite_v to_o rome_n by_o pope_n innocent_n ii_o and_o create_v cardinal_n and_o chancellor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o lucius_n ii_o in_o 1144._o this_o dignity_n be_v enjoy_v by_o he_o till_o the_o three_o or_o five_o year_n of_o the_o pontificate_n of_o eugenius_n iii_o when_o he_o die_v a._n d._n 1150._o cardinal_n pullus_n book_n of_o sentence_n be_v divide_v into_o eight_o part_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o existence_n of_o god_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n in_o the_o second_o of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n of_o the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o soul_n of_o adam_n fall_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o human_a nature_n and_o of_o original_a sin_n in_o the_o three_o of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o circumcision_n of_o the_o law_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o continue_v his_o discourse_n concern_v that_o mystery_n in_o the_o four_o part_n where_o he_o also_o treat_v of_o faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n of_o purgatory_n and_o of_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o their_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n in_o the_o five_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n of_o confirmation_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o sin_n in_o the_o six_o part_n he_o discourse_v of_o the_o effect_n of_o sin_n of_o concupiscence_n of_o ignorance_n and_o other_o punishment_n of_o sin_n of_o the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o the_o assistance_n of_o good_a angel_n and_o their_o function_n